THE BOY KNIGHT
p
jtt
|o
I CD
V
W\
A
\V
'
: /
••^'
G,A,
Presented to the
LIBRARY of the
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO
by
THE ESTATE OF THE LATE
GLSM S. MORGAN
"7 £f
THE BOY KNIGHT.
A TALE OF THE CRUSADE.
BY G. A. HENTY,
Author of "Jack Archer," " The Young Buglert" " Tk*
Colonists," etc., et
WITH ILLUSTRATIONS.
NEW YORK
HURST & COMPANY
PUBLISHERS
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I. f^
rheOatlaws. ......... ........ . ........ ••••••••••••••••••••• 1
CHAPTER II.
A Rescue ............................ ....................... J*
CHAPTER IIL
The Capture of Wortham Hold ................ „ ......... ..... £8
CHAPTER IV.
The Crusades ...... . ............................. .......... 88
CHAPTER V.
Preparations ................................................ 44
CHAPTER VI.
TheLists ................................................... 88
CHAPTER VH.
Revenge ..... ,.... .............................. . ....... • 67
CHAPTER VIII.
Th* AttacV ....... . ............. .................... ......... 78
CHAPTER IX.
The Princ* T« Berengaria. . ........»......•*•«.«»•»•«••«•»••*« 88
CHAPTER X.
Pirates. ....................... ............................ 101
CHAPTER XL
In the Holy Land ............................... . ........ .... 113
CHAPTER
. . . ................. 124
fr CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XHL
In the Hands of the Saracens ........... 185
CHAPTER XIV.
An Effort for Freedom. ••.. 14?
CHAPTER XV.
A Hermit's Tale 158
CHAPTER XVI.
A Fight of Heroes 170
CHAPTER XVII.
An Alpine Storm 183
CHAPTER XVIII.
Sentenced to Death.... 196
CHAPTER XIX.
Dresden _ 310
CHAPTER XX.
Under the Greenwood. ,. 222
CHAPTER XXI.
The Attempt on the Convent
CHAPTER XXIt
A Dastardly Stratagem ,
CHAPTER XXIII.
The False and Perjured Knight 263
CHAPTER XXIV.
The Siege of Evesham Castle . 276
CHAPTER XXV.
In Search of the King. 290
CHAPTER XXVI.
King Richard's Return to iSnglaud. ,. 306
THE BOY KNIGHT.
CHAPTER I.
THE OUTLAWS.
IT was a bright morning in the month of August^
when a lad of some fifteen years of age, sitting on a low
wall, watched party after party of armed men riding up
to the castle of the Earl of Evesham. A casual observer
glancing at his curling hair and bright, open face, as also
at the fashion of his dress, would at once have assigned
to him a purely Saxon origin; but a keener eye would
have detected signs that Norman blood ran also in his
veins, for his figure was lither and lighter, his features
more straightly and shapely cut, than was common
among Saxons. His dress consisted of a tight-fitting
jerkin, descending nearly to his knees. The material
was a light-blue cloth, while over his shoulder hung a
short cloak of a darker hue. His cap was of Saxon
fashion, and he wore on one side a little plume of a
heron. In a somewhat costly belt hung a light short
sword, while across his knees lay a crossbow, in itself
almost a sure sign of its bearer being of other than Saxon
blood. The boy looked anxiously as party after party
rode past toward the castle.
"I would give something," he said, "to know what
wind blows these knaves here. From every petty castle
in the earl's feu the retainers seem hurrying here. Is he
bent, I wonder, on settling once and for all his quarrels
2 THE BO T KNIGHT.
with the Baron of Wortham? or can he be intending to
make a clear sweep of the woods? Ah! here comes my
gossip Hubert; he may tell me the meaning of this
gathering."
Leaping to his feet, the speaker started at a brisk walk
to meet a jovial-looking personage coming down from
the direction of the castle. The newcomer was dressed
in the attire of a falconer, and two dogs followed at his
heels.
"Ah, Master Cuthbert," he said, "what brings you so
near to the castle? It is not often that you favor us
with your presence. "
"I am happier in the woods, as you well know, and
was on my way thither but now, when I paused at the
sight of all these troopers flocking in to Evesham. What
enterprise has Sir Walter on hand now, think you ?"
"The earl keeps his own council," said the falconer,
"but methinks a shrewd guess might be made at the
purport of the gathering. It was but three days since
that his foresters were beaten back by the landless men,
whom they caught in the very act of cutting up a fat
buck. As thou knowest, my lord, though easy and well-
disposed to all, and not fond of harassing and driving
the people as are many of his neighbors, is yet to the
full as fanatical anent his forest privileges as the worst
of them. They tell me that when the news came in of
the poor figure that his foresters cut with broken bows
and draggled plumes — for the varlets had soused them
in a pond of not over savory water — he swore a great
oath that he would clear the forest of the bands. It may
be, indeed, that this gathering is for the purpose of fall-
ing in force upon that evil-disposed and most treacher-
ous baron, Sir John of Wortham, who has already begun
to harry some of the outlying lands, and has driven off,
I hear, many heads of cattle. It is a quarrel which will
THE EOT KNIGHT. 3
have to be fought out sooner or later, and the sooner the
better, say I. Although I am no man of war, and love
looking after my falcons or giving food to my dogs far
more than exchanging hard blows, yet would I gladly
don the buff and steel coat to aid in leveling the keep of
that robber and tyrant, Sir John of Wortham."
"Thanks, good Hubert," said the lad. "I must not
stand gossiping here. The news you have told me, as
you know, touches me closely, for I would not that harm
should come to the forest men."
"Let it not out, I beseech thee, Cuthbert, that the
news came from me, for temperate as Sir Walter is at
most times, he would, methinks, give me short shift did
he know that the wagging of my tongue might have
given warning through which the outlaws of the Chase
should slip through his fingers."
"Fear not, Hubert; I can be mum when the occasion
needs. Can you tell me further, when the bands now
gathering are likely to set forth?"
"In brief breathing space," the falconer replied.
"Those who first arrived I left swilling beer, and devour-
ing pies and other provisions cooked for them last night,
and from what I hear, they will set forth as soon as the
last comer has arrived. Whichever be their quarry,
they will try to fall upon it before the news of their
arrival is bruited abroad."
With a wave of his hand to the falconer the boy started.
Leaving the road, and striking across the slightly un-
dulated country dotted here and there by groups of
trees, the lad ran at a brisk trot, without stopping to
halt or breathe, until after half an hour's run he arrived
at the entrance of a building whose aspect proclaimed
:t, to be the abode of a Saxon franklin of some impor-
tance. It would nob be called a castle, but was rather a
fortified house, with a few windows looking without,
4 THE BO T KNIGHT.
and surrounded by a moat crossed by a drawbridge, and
capable of sustaining anything short of a real attack.
Erstwood had but lately passed into Norman hands, and
was indeed at present owned by a Saxon. Sir William
de Lance, the father of the lad who is now entering its
portals, was a friend and follower of the Earl of Evesham;
and soon after his lord had married Gweneth the heiress
of all these fair lands — given to him by the will of the
king, to whom by the death of her father she became a
ward— Sir William had married Editha, the daughter
and heiress of the franklin of Erstwood, a cousin and
dear friend of the new Countess of Evesham.
In neither couple could the marriage at first have been
called one of inclination on the part of the ladies, but
love came after marriage. Although the knights and
barons of the Norman invasion would, no doubt, be con-
sidered rude and rough in these days of broadcloth and
civilization, yet their manners were gentle and polished
by the side of those of the rough though kindly Saxon
franklins; and although the Saxon maids were doubtless
as patriotic as their fathers and mothers, yet the female
mind is greatly led by gentle manners and courteous
address. Thus, then, when bidden or forced to give their
hands to the Norman knights, they speedily accepted
their lot, and for the most part grew contented and
happy enough. In their changed circumstances it was
pleasanter to ride by the side of their Norman husbands,
surrounded by a gay cavalcade, to hawk and to uunt,
than to discharge the quiet duties of mistress of a Saxon
farmhouse. In many cases, of course, their lot was ren-
dered wretched by the violence and brutality of their
lords; but in the majority they were well satisfied with
their lot, and these mixed marriages did more to bring
the peoples together and weld them in one than all the
laws and decrees of the Norman sovereigns.
THE BO T KNIGHT. 5
This had certainly been the case with Editha, whose
marriage with Sir William had been one of the greatest
happiness. She had lost him, three years before the
story begins, fighting in Normandy, in one of the in-
numerable wars in which our first Norman kings were
constantly involved. On entering the gates of Erstwood
Cutlioert had rushed hastily to the room where his
mother was sitting with three or four of her maidens,
engaged in work.
"I want to speak to you at once, mother," he said.
"What is it now, my son?" said his mother, who was
still young and very comely. Waving her hand to the
girls, they left her.
"Mother," he said, when they were alone, "I fear me
that Sir Walter is about to make a great raid upon the
outlaws. Armed men have been coming in all the morn-
ing from the castles round, and if it be not against the
Baron de Wortham that these preparations are intended,
and methinks it is not, it must needs be against the
landless men."
"What would you do, Cuthbert?" his mother asked
anxiously. "It will not do for you to be found meddling in
these matters. At present you stand well in the favor of
the earl, who loves you for the sake of his wife, to whom
you are kin, and of your father, who did him good liege-
man's service."
"But, mother, I have many friends in the wood.
There is Cnut, their chief, your own first cousin, and
many others of our friends, all good men and true,
though forced by the cruel Norman laws to refuge in the
woods."
"What would you do?" again his mother asked.
"I would take Ronald my pony and ride to varn them
of the danger that threatens."
"You had best go on foot, my son. Doub^V^s men
6 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
have been set to see that none from the Saxon home-
steads carry the warning to the woods. The distance is
not beyond your reach, for you have often wandered
there, and on foot you can evade the eye of the watchers;
but one thing, my son, you must promise, and that is,
that in no case, should the earl and his bands meet with
the outlaws, will you take part in any fray or struggle."
"That will I willingly, mother," he said. "I have no
cause for offense against the castle or the forest, and my
blood and my kin are with both. I would fain save
shedding of blood in a quarrel like this. I hope that
the time may come when Saxon and Norman may fight
side by side, and I may be there to see."
A few minutes later, having changed his blue doublet
for one of more sober and less noticeable color, Cuthbert
started for the great forest, which then stretched to
within a mile of Erstwood. In those days a large part
of the country was covered with forest, and the policy of
the Normans in preserving these woods for the chase
tended to prevent the increase of cultivation.
The farms and cultivated lands were all held by Saxons,
who although nominally handed over to the nobles to
whom William and his successors had given the fiefs, saw
but little of their Norman masters. These stood, indeed,
much in the position in which landlords stand to theii
tenants, payment being made, for the most part, in pro-
duce. At the edge of the wood the trees grew compara-
tively far apart, but as Cuthbert proceeded further into
its recesses the trees in the virgin forest stood thick and
close together. Here and there open glades ran across
each other, and in these his sharp eye, accustomed to
the forest, could often see the stags starting away at the
sound of his footsteps.
It was a full hour's journey before Cuthbert reached
the point for which he was bound. Here, in an open
THE BO T KNIQHT. 7
space, probably cleared by a storm ages before, and over-
shadowed by giant trees, was a group of men of all ages
and appearances. Some were occupied in stripping the
skin off a buck which hung from the bough of one of the
trees. Others were roasting portions of the carcass of
another deer. A few sat apart, some talking, others
busy in making arrows, while a few lay asleep on the
greensward. As Cuthbert entered the clearing several
of the party rose to their feet.
"Ah, Cuthbert/' shouted a man of almost gigantic
stature, who appeared to be one of the leaders of the
party, "what brings you here, lad, so early? You are
not wont to visit us till even, when you can lay your
crossbow at a stag by moonlight."
"No, no, Cousin Cnut," Cuthbert said, "thou canst
not say that I have ever broken the forest laws, though
I have looked on often and often, while you have done
so."
"The abettor is as bad as the thief," laughed Cnut,
"and if the foresters caught us in the act I wot they
would make but little difference whether it was the shaft
of my long bow or the quarrel from thy crossbow which
brought down the quarry. But again, lad, why comest
thou here? for I see by the sweat on your face and by
the heaving of your sides that you have run fast and far."
"I have, Cnut; I have not once stopped for breathing
since I left Erstwood. I have come to warn you of dan-
ger. The earl is preparing for a raid."
Cnut laughed somewhat disdainfully.
"He has raided here before, and I trow has carried off
no game. The landless men of the forest can hold their
own against a handful of Norman knights and retainers
in their own home."
"Ay," said Cuthbert, "but this will be no common
raid. This morning bands from all the holds within
8
THE EOT KNIOHT.
miles round are riding in, and at least five hundred
men-at-arms are likely to do chase to-day."
"Is it so?" said Onut, while exclamations of surprise,
but not of apprehension, broke from those standing
round. "If that be so, lad, you have done us good serv-
ice indeed. With fair warning we can slip through the
fingers of ten times five hundred men, but if they came
upon us unawares, and hemmed us in, it would fare but
badly with us, though we should, I doubt not, give a
good account of them before their battle-axes and macea
ended the strife. Have you any idea by which road they
will enter the forest, or what are their intentions?"
"I know not, " Cuthbert said; "all that I gathered was
that the earl intended to sweep the forest, and to put
an end to the breaches of the laws, not to say of the
rough treatment that his foresters have met with at your
hands. You had best, methinks, be off before Sir Walter
and his heavily armed men are here. The forest, large
as it is, will scarce hold you both, and methinks you had
best shift your quarters to Langholm Chase until the
storm has passed."
"To Langholm be it, then," said Cnut, "though I love
not the place. Sir John of Wortham is a worse neighbor
by far than the earl. Against the latter we bear no
malice, he is a good knight and a fair lord; and could he
free himself of the Norman notions that the birds of the
air, and the beasts of the field, and the fishes of the
water all belong to Normans, and that we Saxons nave
no share in them, I should have no quarrel with him.
He grinds not his neighbors, he is content with a fail
tithe of the produce, and as between man and man is $
fair judge without favor. The baron is a fiend incarnate;
did he not fear that he would lose by so doing, he would
gladly cut the throats, or burn, or drown, or hang ever}
Saxon within twenty miles of his hold. He is a disgrace
THE EOT KNIGHT. e
to his order, and some day when our band gathers a
little stronger, we will burn his nest about his ears."
"It will be a hard nut to crack," Cuthbert said, laugh-
ing. "With such arms as you have in the forest the
enterprise would be something akin to scaling the
skies."
"Ladders and axes will go far, lad, and the Norman
men-at-arms have learned to dread our shafts. But
enough of the baron; if we must be his neighbors for a
time, so be it."
"You have heard, my mates," he said, turning to his
comrades gathered around him, "what Cuthbert tells us.
Are you of my opinion, that it is better to move away
till the storm is past than to fight against heavy odds,
without much chance of either booty or victory?"
A general chorus proclaimed that the outlaws approved
of the proposal for a move to Langholm Chase. The
preparations were simple. Bows were taken down from
the boughs on which they were hanging, quivers slung
across the backs, short cloaks thrown over the shoulders.
The deer was hurriedly dismembered, and the joints
fastened to a pole slung on the shouders of two of the
men. The drinking cups, some of which were of silver,
looking strangely out of place among the rough horn
implements and platters, were bundled together, carried
a short distance and dropped among some thick bushes
for safety; and then the band started for Wortham.
With a cordial farewell and many thanks to Cuthbert,
who declined their invitations to accompany them, the
retreat to Langholm commenced.
Cuthbert, not knowing in which direction the bands
were likely to approach, remained for awhile motionless
intently listening.
In a quarter of an hour he heard the distant note of a
bugle.
10
TEE EOT KNIGHT.
It was answered in three different directions, and Cuth-
bert, who knew every path and glade of the forest, was
able pretty accurately to surmise those routes by which
the various bands were then commencing to enter the
wood.
Knowing that they were still a long way off, he ad-
vanced as rapidly as he could in the direction in which
they were coming. When by the sound of distant voices
and the breaking of branches he knew that one at least
of the parties was near at hand, he rapidly climbed a
thick tree and ensconced himself in the branches, and
there watched, secure and hidden from the sharpest eye,
the passage of a body of men-at-arms, fully a hundred
strong, led by Sir Walter himself, accompanied by some
half-dozen of his knights.
When they had passed Cuthbert again slipped down
the tree and made at all speed for home. He reached
it, so far as he knew, without having been observed by
a single passer-by.
After a brief talk with his mother he started for the
castle, as his appearance there would divert any suspicion
that might arise; and it would also appear natural that,
seeing the movements of so large a body of men, he
should go up to gossip with his acquaintances there.
When distant a mile from Evesham he came upon a
small party.
On a white palfrey rode Margaret, the little daughter
of the earl. She was accompanied by her nurse and two
retainers on foot.
Cuthbert — who was a great favorite with the earFs
daughter, for whom he frequently brought pets, such as
nests of young owlets, falcons, and other creatures — was
about to join the party when from a clump of trees near
burst a body of ten mounted men.
Without a word they rode straight at the astonished
THE SO Y KNIGHT. II
group. The retainers were cut to the ground before
they had thought of drawing a sword in defense.
The nurse was slain by a blow with a battle-ax, and
Margaret, snatched from her palfrey, was thrown across
the saddlebow of one of the mounted men, who thea
with his comrades dashed oft at full speed.
i»
THE BOY KNIQHT.
CHAPTER H.
A RESCUE.
THE whole of the startling scene of the abduction of
the Earl of Evesham's daughter occupied but a few
seconds. Cuthbert was so astounded at the sudden
calamity that he remained rooted to the ground at the
spot where, fortunately for himself, unnoticed by the
assailants, he had stood when they first burst from their
concealment.
For a short time he hesitated as to the course he should
take.
The men-at-arms who remained in the castle were
scarce strong enough to rescue the child, whose captors
would no doubt be reinforced by a far stronger party
lurking near.
The main body of Sir Walter's followers were deep in
the recesses of the forest, and this lay altogether out of
the line for Wortham, and there would be no chance
whatever of bringing them up in time to cut off the
marauders on their way back.
There remained only the outlaws, who by this time
would be in Langholm Forest, perhaps within a mile or
two of the castle itself. The road by which the horse-
men would travel would be far longer than the direct
line across the country, and he resolved at once to strain
every nerve to reach his friends in time to get them to
interpose between the captors of the Lady Margaret and
their stronghold.
THE BO T KNIGHT. 13
For an instant he hesitated whether to run back to
Erstwood to get a horse; but he decided that it would
be as quick to go on foot, and far easier so to find the
outlaws.
These thoughts occupied but a few moments, and he
at once started at the top of his speed for his long run
acrosb the country.
Had Cuthbert been running in a race of hare and
hound, he would assuredly have \)rne away the prize
from most boys of his age. At headlong pace he made
across the country, every foot of which, as far as the
edge of Langholm Chase, he knew by heart.
The distance to the woods was some twelve miles, and
in an hour and a half from the moment of his starting
Cuthbert was deep within its shades. Where he would
be likely to find the outlaws he knew not; and, putting
a whistle to his lips, he shrilly blew the signal, which
Would he knew be recognized by any of the band within
hearing.
He thought that he heard an answer, but was not
certain, and again dashed forward almost as speedily as if
he had but just started.
Five minutes later a man stood in the glade up which
he was running. He recognized him at once as one of
Cnut's party.
"Where are the band?" he gasped.
"Half a mile or so to the right," replied the man.
Guided u;y the man, Cuthbert ran at full speed, till,
panting and scarce able to speak, he arrived at the spot
where Cnnt's band were gathered.
In a few words he told them what had happened, and
although they had just been chased by the father of the
captured child, there was not a moment of hesitation in
promising their aid to rescue her from a man whom they
regarded as a far more bitter enemy, both of themselves
and their race.
14 THE BOY KNIGHT.
•'I fear we shall be too late -to cut them off," Cnnt
said, "they have so long a start; but at least we will
waste no time in gossiping."
Winding a Horn to call together some of the members
of the band who had scattered, and leaving one at the
meeting-place to give instructions to the rest, Cnut, fol-
lowed by those assembled there, went off at a swinging
trot through the glades toward Wortham Castle.
After a rapid calcu ation of distances, and allowing for
the fact that the baron's men— knowing that Sir Walter's
retainers and friends were all deep in the forest, and
even if they heard of the outrage could not be on their
traces for hours — would take matters quietly, Cnut con-
cluded that they had arrived in time.
Turning off, they made their way along the edge of
the wood, to the point where the road from Evesham ran
through the forest.
Scarcely had the party reached this point when they
heard a faint clatter of steel.
"Here they come!" exclaimed Cuthbert.
Cnut gave rapid directions, and the band took up their
posts behind the trees, on either side of the path.
"Remember," Cnnt said, "above all things be careful
not to hit the child, but pierce the horse on which she
is riding. The instant he falls, rush forward. We must
trust to surprise to give us the victory."
Three minutes later the head of a band of horsemen
was seen through the trees. They were some thirty in
number, and, closely grouped as they were together, the
watchers behind the trees could not see the form of the
child carried in their midst.
When they came abreast of the concealed outlaws
Cnut gave a sharp whistle, and fifty arrows flew from
tree and bush into the closely gathered party of horsemen.
More than half their number fell at once; some, drawing
THE EOT KNIGHT. 15
their swords, endeavored to rush at their concealed foes,
while others dashed forward in the hope of riding
through the snare into which they had fallen. Cuth-
bert had leveled his crossbow, but had not fired; he was
watching with intense anxiety for a glimpse of the
bright-colored dress of the child. Soon he saw a horse-
man separate himself from the rest and dash forward at
full speed. Several arrows flew by him, and one or two
struck the horse on which he rode.
The animal, however, kept on its way.
Cuthbert leveled his crossbow on the low arm of a
tree, and as the rider came abreast of him touched the
trigger, and the steel-pointed quarrel flew true and strong
against the temple of the passing horseman. He fell
from his horse like a stone, and the well-trained animal
at once stood still by the side of his rider.
Cuthbert leaped forward, and to his delight the child
at once opened her arms and cried in a joyous tone:
"Cuthbert!"
The fight was still raging fiercely, and Cuthbert, rais-
ing her from the ground, ran with her into the wood,
where they remained hidden until the combat ceased,
and the last survivors of the baron's band had ridden
past toward the castle.
Then Cuthbert went forward with his charge and
joined the band of outlaws, who, absorbed in the fight,
had not witnessed the incident of her rescue, and now
received them with loud shouts of joy and triumph.
"This is a good day's work indeed for all," Cuthbert
said; "it will make of. the earl a firm friend instead of a
'bitter enemy; and I doubt not that better days are damn-
ing for Evesham Forest."
A litter was speedily made with boughs; on this Mar-
garet was placed, and on the shoulders of two stout
foresters started for home, Cnut and Cuthbert walking
16 SHE BOY KNIGHT.
beside, and a few of the band keeping at a short distance
behind, as a sort of rearguard should the baron attempt
to regain his prey.
There was now no cause for speed, and Cuthbert in
truth could scarce drag one foot before another, for he
had already traversed over twenty miles, the greater por-
tion of the distance at his highest rate of speed.
Cnut offered to have a litter made for him also, but
this Cuthbert indignantly refused; however, in the forest
they came upon the hut of a small cultivator, who had a
rough forest pony, which was borrowed for Cuthbert's
use.
It was late in the afternoon before they came in sight
of Evesham Castle. From the distance could be seen
bodies of armed men galloping toward it, and it wac
clear that only now the party were returning from the
wood, and had learned the news of the disappearance
of the earl's daughter, and of the finding of the bodies
of her attendants.
Presently they met one of the mounted retainers rid-
ing at headlong speed.
"Have you heard or seen anything," he shouted, as he
approached, "of the Lady Margaret? She is missing,
and foul play has taken place."
"Here I am Kudolph," cried the child, sitting up on
the rude litter.
The horseman gave a cry of astonishment and pleasure,
and without a word wheeled his horse and galloped past
back at headlong speed toward the castle.
As Cuthbert and the party approached the gate the
earl himself, surrounded by his knights and followers,
rode out hastily from the gate and halted in front of the
little party. The litter was lowered, and as he dis-
mounted from his horse his daughter sprang out and
leaped into his arms.
SHE BO Y KNIGHT. 17
For a few minutes the confusion and babble of tongues
were too great for anything to be heard, but Cuthbert,
as soon as order was somewhat restored, stated what had
happened, and the earl was moved to fury at the news
of the outrage which had been perpetrated by the Baron
of Wortham upon his daughter and at the very gates of
his castle, and also at the thought that she should have
been saved by the bravery and devotion of the very men
against whom he had so lately been vowing vengeance in
the depths of the forest.
"This is not a time," he said to Cnut, "for talking or
making promises, but be assured that henceforth the
deer of Evesham Chase are as free to you and your men
as to me. Forest laws or no forest laws, I will no more
lift a hand against men to whom I owe so much. Come
when you will to the castle, my friends, and let us talk
over what can be done to rase your outlawry and restore
you to an honest career again."
Cuthbert returned home tired, but delighted with his
day's work, and Dame Editha was surprised indeed with
the tale of adventure he had to tell. The next morning
he went over to the castle, and heard that a grand coun-
cil had been held the evening before, and that it had been
determined to attack Wortham Castle and to raze it to
the ground.
Immediately on hearing of his arrival the earl, after
again expressing his gratitude for the rescue of his
daughter, asked him if he would go into the forest and
invite the outlaws to join their forces with those of the
castle to attack the baron.
Cuthbert willingly undertook the mission, as he felt
that this alliance would further strengthen the position
of the forest men.
When he arrived there was some considerable consul-
tation and discussion between the outlaws as to the ex-
lg THE BO 7 KNIGHT.
pediency of mixing themselves in the quarrels between
the Norman barons. However, Cnut persuaded them
that as the Baron of Wortham was an enemy and oppressor
of all Saxons, it was in fact their own quarrel that they
were fighting rather than that of the earl, and they
therefore agreed to give their aid, and promised to be at
the rendezvous outside the castle to be attacked, soon
after dawn next morning. Cuthbert returned with the
news, which gave great satisfaction to the earl.
The castle was now a scene of bustle and business;
armorers were at work repairing headpieces and breast-
plates, sharpening swords and battle-axes, while the
tletchers prepared sheaves of arrows. In the courtyard
a number of men were engaged oiling the catapults,
ballistas, and other machines for hurling stones. All
were discussing the chances of the assault, for it was no
easy matter which they had set themselves to do.
TVortham Hold was an extremely strong one, and it
needed all and more than all the machines at their dis-
posal to undertake so formidable an operation as a siege.
The garrison, too, were strong and desperate; and the
baron, knowing what must follow his outrage of the day
before, would have been sure to send off messengers
round the country begging his friends to come to his
assistance. Cuthbert had begged permission of his
mother to ask the earl to allow him to join as a volun-
teer, but she would not hear of it. Neither would she
suffer him to mingle with the foresters. The utmost
that he could obtain was that he might go as a spectator,
with strict injunctions to keep himself out of the fray,
and as far as possible beyond bowshot of the castle wall.
It was a force of some four hundred strong that issued
from the wood early next morning to attack the strong-
hold at Wortham. The force consisted of some ten or
twelve knights and barons, some one hundred and fifty
THE BO T KNIBHT. 19
or one hundred and sixty Norman men-at-arms, a mis-
cellaneous gathering of other retainers, two hundred
strong, and some eighty of the forest men. These last
were not to fight under the earl's banner, but were to
act on their own account. There were among them
outlaws, escaped serfs, and some men guilty of blood*
shed. The earl, then, could not have suffered these men
to fight under his flag until purged in some way of their
offenses.
This arrangement suited the foresters well.
Their strong point was shooting; and by taking up
their position, and following their own tactics, under
the leadership of Cnut, they would be able to do far
more execution, and that with less risk to themselves,
than if compelled to fight according to the fashion of
the Normans.
As they approached the castle a trumpet was blown,
and the herald, advancing, demanded its surrender, stig-
matized the Baron of Wortham as a false knight and a
disgrace to his class, and warned all those within the
castle to abstain from giving him aid or countenance,
but to submit themselves to the earl, Sir Walter of Eves-
ham, the representative of King Richard.
The reply to the summona was a burst of taunting
laughter from the walls; and scarcely had the herald
withdrawn than a flight of arrows showed that the be-
sieged were perfectly ready for the fray.
Indeed, the baron had not been idle. Already the
dispute between himself and the earl had come to such a
point that it was certain that sooner or later open hostili-
ties would break out.
He had therefore been for some time quietly accumu-
lating a large store of provisions and munitions of war,
and strengthening the castle in every way.
The moat had been cleaned out, and filled to the brim
20 THE EOT KNIGHT.
with water. Great quantities of heavy stones had been
accumulated on the most exposed points of the walls, in
readiness to hurl upon any who might try to climb.
Huge sheaves of arrows and piles of crossbow bolts were
in readiness, and in all, save the number of men,
Wortham had for weeks been prepared for the siege.
On the day when the attempt to carry off the earl's
daughter had failed, the baron, seeing that his bold
stroke to obtain a hostage which would have enabled him
to make his own terms with the earl had been thwarted,
knew that the straggle was inevitable.
Fleet messengers had been sent in all directions. To
Gloucester and Hereford, Stafford, and even Oxford,
men had ridden, with letters to the baron's friends, be-
seeching them to march to his assistance.
"I can," he said, "defend my hold for weeks. But it
is only by aid from without that I can finally hope to
break the power of this braggart earl."
Many of those to whom he addressed his call had
speedily complied with his demand, while those at a dis-
tance might be expected to reply later to the appeal.
There were many among the barons who considered
the mildness of the Earl of Evesham toward the Saxons
in his district to be a mistake, and who, although not
actually approving of the tyranny and brutality of the
Baron of Wortham, yet looked upon his cause to some
extent as their own.
The castle of Wortham stood upon ground but very
slightly elevated above the surrounding country. A
deep and wide moat ran round it, and this could, by
diverting a rivulet, be filled at will.
From the edge of the moat the walls rose high, and
with strong flanking towers and battlements.
There were strong works also beyond the moat oppo-
site to the drawbridge; while in the center of the castle
THE BO T KNIGHT. 21
22 THE BOY KNIGHT.
Once there, the combat was virtually over.
The defenders were either cut down or taken pris-
oners, and in two hours after the assault began the
outwork of Wortham Castle was taken.
This, however, was but the commencement of the
undertaking, and it had cost more than twenty lives t«
the assailants.
They were now, indeed, little nearer to capturing the
castle than they had been before.
The moat was wide and deep. The drawbridge had
been lifted at the instant that the first of the assailants
gained a footing upon the wail. And now that the out-
work was captured, a storm of arrows, stones, and other
missiles was poured into it from the castle walls, and
rendered it impossible for any of its new masters to show
themselves above it.
Seeing that any sudden attack was impossible, the earl
now directed a strong body to cut down trees, and prepare
a movable bridge to throw across the moat.
This would be a work of fully two days; and in the
meantime Cuthbert returned to the farm.
THE BOY KNIGHT. **
CHAPTER III.
THE CAPTURE OF WOBTHAM HOLD.
UPON his return home, after relating to his mother
the events of the morning's conflict, Cuthbert took his
way to the cottage inhabited by an old man who had in
his youth been a mason.
"Have I not heard, Gurth," he said, "that you helped
to build the Castle of Wortham?"
"No, no, young sir," he said; "old as I am, I was a
child when the castle was built. My father worked at
it, and it cost him, and many others, his life."
"And how was that, prithee?" asked Cuthbert.
"He was, with several others, killed by the baron, the
grandfather of the present man, when the work was
finished."
"But why was that, Gurth?"
"We were but Saxon swine," said Gurth bitterly, "and
a few of us more or less mattered not. We were then
serfs of the baron. But my mother fled with me on the
news of my father's death. For years we remained far
away, with some friends in a forest near Oxford. Then
she pined for her native air, and came back and entered
the service of the franklin."
"But why should your mother have taken you away?"
Cuthbert asked.
"She always believed, Master Cuthbert, that my father
was killed by the baron, to prevent him giving any news
24 THE BO T KNIGHT.
of the secrets of the castle. He and some others had
been kept in the walls for many months, and were en-
gaged in the making of secret passages."
"That is just what I came to ask you, Gurth. I have
heard something of this story before, and now that we
are attacking Wortham Castle, and the earl has sworn
to level it to the ground, it is of importance if possible
to find out whether any of the secret passages lead be-
yond the castle, and if so, where. Almost all the castles
have, I have been told, an exit by which the garrison can
at will make sorties or escape; and I thought that maybe
you might have heard enough to give us some clew as to
the existence of such a passage at Wortham."
The old man thought for some time in silence, and
then said:
"I may be mistaken, but methinks a diligent search in
the copse near the stream might find the mouth of the
outlet."
"What makes you think that this is so, Gurth?"
"I had been with my mother to carry ^ome clothes to
my father on the last occasion on which I saw him. As
we neared the castle I saw my father and three other of
the workmen, together with the baron, coming down
from the castle toward the spot. As my mother did not
wish to approach while the baron was at hand, we stood
within the trees at the edge of the wood, and watched
what was being done. The baron came with them down
to the bushes, and then they again came out, crossed the
river, and one of them cut some willows, peeled them,
and erected the white staves in a line toward the castle.
They walked for a bit on each side, and seemed to be
making calculations. Then they went back into the
castle, and I never saw my father again."
"Why did you not go in at once according to your
intention?"
THE BO 7 KNIGHT. 25
"'Because my mother said that she thought some im-
portant work was on hand, and that maybe the baron
would not like that women should know aught of it, for
he was of suspicious and evil mind. More than this I
know not. The castle had already been finished, and
most of the masons discharged. There were, however,
a party of serfs kept at work, and also some masons, and
rumor had it that they were engaged in making the
secret passages. Whether it was so or not I cannot say,
but I know that none of that party ever left the castle
alive. It was given out that a bad fever had raged
there, but none believed it; and the report went about,
and was I doubt not true, that all had been killed, to
preserve the secret of the passage."
Cuthbert lost no time in making use of the informa-
tion that he had gained.
Early next morning, at daybreak, he started on his
pony to Wortham.
As he did not wish the earl or his followers to know
the facts that he had learned until they were proved, he
made his way round the camp of the besiegers, and by
means of his whistle called one of the foresters to him.
"Where is Onut?" he asked.
"He is with a party occupied in making ladders."
"Go to him," Cuthbert said, "and tell him to with-
draw quietly and make his way here. I have an impor-
tant matter on which I wish to speak to him."
Cnut arrived in a few minutes, somewhat wondering
at the message. He brightened greatly when Cuthbert
told him what he had learned.
"This is indeed important," he said. "We will lose
no time in searching the copse you speak of. You and
I together with two of my most trusty men, with axes to
clear away the brush, will do. At present a thing «f this
sort had best be kept between as few as may be."
26 fHE BO Y KNIGHT.
They started at once and soon came down upon the
stream.
It ran at this point in a little valley, some twenty or
thirty feet deep. On the bank not far from th£ "tie
grew a small wood, and it was in this th*>t '0"A" rt
hoped to find the passage spoken of by G
The trees and brushwood were so th .». ^ ts
apparent at once that if the passage had ever existed it
had been unused for some years.
The woodmen were obliged to chop down dozens of
young saplings to make their way up from the water
toward the steeper yart of the bank.
The wood was some fifty yards in length, and as it was
uncertain at which point the passage had come out, a
very minute search had to be made.
"What do you think it would be like, Cnut?" Cuth-
bert asked.
"Like enough to a rabbit-hole, or more likely still
there would be no hole whatever. We must look for
moss and greenery, for it is likely that such would have
been planted, so as to conceal the door from any passer-
by, while yet allowing a party from inside to cut their
way through it without difficulty."
After a search of two hours Cnut decided that the
only place in the copse in which it was likely that the
entrance to a passage could be hidden was a spot where
the ground was covered thickly with ivy and trailing
plants.
"It looks level enough with the rest," Outhbert said.
"Ay, lad, but we know not what lies behind this thick
screen of ivy. Thrust in that staff."
One of the woodmen began to probe with the end of a
staff among the ivy. For some time he was met by the
solid ground, but presently the butt of the staff went
through suddenly, pitching him on his head, amid a
suppressed laugh from his comrades.
THE EOT KNIGHT. 27
"Here it is, if anywhere," said Cnut, and with their
billhooks they at once began to clear away the thickly
grown creepers.
Fiy~0 jynutes' work was sufficient to show a narrow
cut, -ype tw-O'feet wide, in the hillside, at the end of
wl. . # door.
jfiid Cnut, with triumph, "and the castle
is ours. Thanks, Cuthbert, for your thought and intel-
ligence. It has not been used lately, that is clear," he
went on. "These creepers have not been moved for
years. Shall we go and tell the earl of our discovery?
What think you, Cuthbert?"
"I think we had better not," Cuthbert said. "We
might not succeed in getting in, as the passage may have
fallen further along; but I will speak to him and tell
him that we have something on hand which may alter his
dispositions for fighting to-morrow."
Cuthbert made his way to the earl, who had taken pos-
session of a small cottage a short distance from the
castle.
"What can I do for you?" Sir Walter said.
"I want to ask you, sir, not to attack the castle to-
morrow until you see a white flag waved from the keep."
"But how on earth is a white flag to be raised from
the keep?"
"It may be," Cuthbert said, "that I have some friends
inside who will be able to make a diversion in our favor.
However, sir, it can do no harm if you will wait till iiiea,
and may save many lives. At what hour do you mean
to attack?"
"The bridges and all other preparations to assist us
across the moat will be ready to-night. We will advance
then under cover of darkness, and as soon after dawn as
may be attack in earnest."
"Very well, sir," Cuthbert said. "I trust that within
28 THE BO T KNIGHT.
five minutes after your bugle has sounded the white flag
will make its appearance on the keep, but it cannot do
so until after you have commenced an attack, or at least
a pretense of an attack."
Two or three hours before daylight Cuthbert accom-
panied Cnut and twenty-five picked men of the foresters
to the copse. They were provided with crowbars, and
all carried heavy axes. The door was soon pried open.
It opened silently and without a creak.
"It may be," Cnut said, "that the door has not been
opened as you say for years, but it is certain," and he
placed his torch to the hinges, "that it has been well
oiled within the last two or three days. No doubt the
baron intended to make his escape this way should the
worst arrive. Now that we have the door open we had
better wait quiet until the dawn commences. The earl
will blow his bugle as a signal for the advance; it will
be another ten minutes before they are fairly engaged,
and that will be enough for us to break open any doors
that there may be between this and the castle, and to
force our way inside."
It seemed a long time waiting before the dawn fairly
broke — still longer before the earl's bugle was heard to
sound the attack. Then the band, headed by Cnut and
two or three of the strongest of the party, entered the
passage.
Cuthbert had had some misgivings as to his mother's
injunctions to take no part in the fray, and it cannot be
said that in accompanying the foresters he obeyed the
letter of her instructions. At the same time, as he felt
sure that the effect of a surprise would be complete and
crushing, and that the party would gain the top of the
keep without any serious resistance, he considered the
risk was so small as to justify him in accompanying
the foresters.
THE BO Y KNIGHT. 29
The passage was some five feet high, and little more
than two feet wide. It was dry and dusty, and save the
marks on the ground of a human foot going and return-
ing, doubtless that of the man who had oiled the lock
the day before, the passage appeared to have been un-
used from the time that it left the hands of its builders.
Passing along for some distance they came to another
strong oaken door. This, like the last, yielded to the
efforts of the crowbars of the foresters, and they again
advanced. Presently they came to a flight of steps.
"We must now be near the castle/' Cnut said. "In
fact, methinks I can hear confused noises ahead."
Mounting the steps, they came to a third door; this
was thickly studded with iron, and appeared of very
great strength. Fortunately the lock was upon their
side, and they were enabled to shoot the bolt; but upon
the other side the door was firmly secured by large bolts,
and it was fully five minutes before the foresters could
succeed in opening it. It was not without a good deal
of noise that they at last did so; and several times they
paused, fearing that the alarm must have been given iu
the castle. As, however, the door remained closed, they
supposed that the occupants were fully engaged in de-
fending themselves from the attacks of the earl's party.
When the door gave way they found hanging across
in front of them a very thick arras, and pressing this
aside they entered a small room in the thickness of the
wall of the keep. It contained the merest slit for light,
and was clearly unused. Another door, this time un-
fastened, led into a larger apartment, which was also at
present unoccupied. They could hear now the shouts of
the combatants without, the loud orders given by -;he
leaders on the walls, the crack, as the stones hurled by
the mangonels struck the walls, and the ring of steel as
the arrows struck against steel cap and cuirass.
30 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
"It is fortunate that all were so well engaged, or they
would certainly have heard the noise of our forcing the
door, which would have brought all of them upon us.
As it is, we are in the heart of the keep. We have now
but to make a rush up these winding steps, and me-
thinks we shall find ourselves on the battlements. They
will be so surprised that no real resistance can be offered
to us. Now let us advance."
So saying Cnut led the way upstairs, followed by the
foresters, Cuthbert, as before, allowing five or six of
them to intervene between him and the leader. He
carried his short sword and a quarter- staff, a weapon by
no means to be despised in the hands of an active and
experienced player.
Presently, after mounting some fifty or sixty steps,
they issued on the platform of the keep.
Here were gathered some thirty or forty men, who
were so busied in shooting with crossbows, and in work-
ing machines casting javelins, stones, and other missiles
upon the besiegers, that they were unaware of the addi-
tion to their numbers until the whole of the foresters
had gathered on the summit, and at the order of Cnut
suddenly fell upon them with a loud shout. Taken
wholly by surprise by the foe, who seemed to have risen
from the bowels of the earth by magic, the soldiers of
the Baron of Wortham offered but a feeble resistance.
Some were cast over the battlement of the keep, some
driven down staircases, others cut down, and then Outh-
bert, fastening a small white flag he had prepared to his
quarter-staff, waved it above the battlements.
Even now the combatants on the outer wall were in
ignorance of what had happened in the keep; so great
was the -din that the struggle which had there taken
place had passed unnoticed; and it was not until the
fugitives, rushing out into the courtyard, shouted that
THE BO 7 KNIGHT. 31
the keep had been captured, that the besieged became
aware of the imminence of the danger.
Hitherto the battle had been going well for the de-
fenders of the castle. The Baron of Wortham was in-
deed surprised at the feebleness of the assault. The
arrows which had fallen in clouds upon the first day's
attack upon the castle among his soldiers were now com-
paratively few and ineffective. The besiegers scarcely
appeared to push forward their bridges with any vigor,
and it seemed to him that a coldness had fallen upon
them, and that some disagreement must have arisen be-
tween the foresters and the earl, completely crippling
the energy of the attack.
When he heard the words shouted from the courtyard
below he could not believe his ears. That the keep be-
hind should have been carried by the enemy appeared to
him impossible. With a roar he called upon the bravest
of his men to follow, and rushing across the courtyard,
rapidly ascended the staircase. The movement was
observed from the keep, and Cnut and a few of his men
stationed themselves with their battle-axes at the top of
various stairs leading below.
The signal shown by Cuthbert had not passed unob-
served. The earl, who had given instructions to his
followers to make a mere feint of attacking, now blew
the signal for the real onslaught. The bridges were
rapidly run across the moat, ladders were planted, and
the garrison being paralyzed and confused by the attack
in their rear, as well as hindered by the arrows which
now flew down upon them from the keep above, offered
but a feeble resistance, and the assailants, led by Sir
Walter himself, poured over the walls.
Now there was a scene of confusion and desperate
strife. The baron had just gained the top of the stairs,
and was engaged in a fierce conflict with Cnut and hi*
32 THE BO T KNIGHT.
men, when the news reached him that the wall was
carried from without. With an execration he again
turned and rushed down the stairs, hoping by a vigorous
effort to cast hack the foe.
It was, however, all too late: his followers, disheart-
ened and alarmed, fought without method or order in
scattered groups of threes and fours. They made their
last stand in corners and passages. They knew there
was but little hope of mercy from the Saxon foresters,
and against these they fought to the last. To the Nor-
man retainers, however, of the earl they offered a less
determined resistance, throwing down their arms and
surrendering at discretion.
The baron, when fiercely fighting, was slain by an
arrow from the keep above, and with his fall the last
resistance ceased. A short time was spent in searching
the castle, binding the prisoners, and carrying off the
valuables that the baron had collected in his raids.
Then a light was set to the timbers, the granaries were
fired, and in a few minutes the smoke wreathing out of
the various loopholes and openings told the country
round that the stronghold had fallen, and that they were
free from the oppressor at last.
THM BOY XJflGHR
CHAPTEB IV.
THE CRUSADES.
WARM thanks and much praise were bestowed upon
Cuthbert for his share in the capture of the castle, and
the earl, calling the foresters round him, then and there
bestowed freedom upon any of them who might have
been serfs of his, and called upon all his knights and
neighbors to do the same, in return for the good service
which they had rendered.
This was willingly done, and a number of Cnut's party
who had before borne the stigma of escaped serfs were
now free men.
We are too apt to forget, in our sympathy with the
Saxons, that fond as they were of freedom for them-
selves, they were yet severe masters, and kept the mass
of the people in a state of serfage. Although their laws
provided ample justice as between Saxon man and man,
there was no justice for the unhappy serfs, who were
either the original inhabitants or captives taken in war,
and who were distinguished by a collar of brass or iron
round their neck.
Cnut's party had indeed long got rid of these badges,
the first act of a serf when he took to the woods being
always to file off his collar; but they were liable when
caught to be punished, even by death, and were delighted
at having achieved their freedom.
"And what can I do for you, Cuthbert?" Sir Walter
said, as they rode homeward. "It is to you that I am
34 THE BO T KNIGHT.
indebted: in the first place for the rescue of my daughter,
in the second for the capture of that castle, which I
doubt me much whether we should ever have taken in
fair fight had it not been for your aid."
"Thanks, Sir Walter," the lad replied. "At present
I need nothing, but should the time come when you may
go to fche wars, I would fain ride with you as your page,
in the hope of some day winning my spurs also in the
field."
"So shall it be," the earl said, "and right willingly.
But who have we here?"
As he spoke a horseman rode up and presented a
paper to the earl.
"This is a notice," the earl said, after perusing it,
"that King Richard has determined to take up the cross,
and that he calls upon his nobles and barons to join him
in the effort to free the holy sepulcher from the infidels.
I douat whether the minds of the people are quite pre-
pared, but I hear that there has been much preaching by
friars and monks in some parts, and that many are eager
to join in the war."
"Think you that you will go to the war, Sir Walter?"
Cuthbert asked.
"I know not as yet; it must much depend upon the
king's mood. For myself, I care not so greatly as some
do about this question of the Holy Land. There has
been blood enough shed already to drown it, and we are
no nearer than when the first swarms of pilgrims made
their way thither."
On Cuthbert's returning home and telling his mother
all that had passed, she shook her head, but said that
she could not oppose his wishes to go with the earl when
the time should come, and that it was only right he
should follow in the footsteps of the good knight his
father*
THE BO T KNIGHT. 35
"I have heard much of these crusades, " he said;
"canst tell me about them?"
"In truth I know not much, my son; but Father Fran-
cis, I doubt not, can tell you all the particulars anent
the affair/'
The next time that Father Francis, who was the
special adviser of Dame Editha, rode over from the con-
vent on his ambling nag, Cuthbert eagerly asked him if
he would tell him what he knew of the Crusades.
"Hitherto, my son," he said, "the Crusades have, it
must be owned, brought many woes upon Europe.
From the early times great swarms of pilgrims were
accustomed to go from all parts of Europe to the holy
shrines.
"When the followers of the evil prophet took posses-
sion of the land they laid grievous burdens upon the
pilgrims, heavily they fined them, persecuted them in
every way, and treated them as if indeed they were but
the scum of the earth under their feet.
"So terrible were the tales that reached Europe that
men came to think that it would be a good deed, truly,
to wrest the sepnlcher of the Lord from the hands of
these heathens. Pope Urban was the first to give author-
ity and strength to the movement, nnd at a vast meeting
at Claremont of thirty thousand clergy and four thou-
sand barons it was decided that war must be made
against the infidel. From all parts of France men
flocked to hear Pope Urban preach there; and when he
had finished his oration the vast multitude, carried away
by enthusiasm, swore to win the holy sepulcher or to die.
"Mighty was the throng that gathered for the First
Crusade. Monks threw aside their gowns and took to
the sword and cuirass; even women and children joined
in the throng. What, my son, could be expected from
a great army so formed? Without leaders, without dis-
36 THE BO T KXIGHT.
cipline, without tactics, without means of getting food,
they soon became a scourge of the country through
which they passed.
"Passing through Hungary, where they greatly rav-
aged the fields, they came to Bulgaria. Here the peo-
ple, struck with astonishment and dismay at this great
horde of hungry people who arrived among them like
locusts, fell upon them with the sword, and great num-
bers fell. The first band that passed into that country
perished miserably, and of all that huge assembly it
may be said that, numbering at the start not less than
two hundred and fifty thousand persons, only about one
hundred thousand crossed into Asia Minor. The fate of
these was no better than that of those who had perished
in Hungary and Bulgaria. After grievous suffering and
loss they at last reached Nicaea. There they fell into
an ambuscade; and out of the whole of the undisciplined
masses who had followed Peter the Hermit, it is doubt-
ful whether ten thousand ever returned home.
"This first attempt to rescue the holy sepulcher wag
followed by others equally wild, misguided, and unfor-
tunate. Some of them indeed began their evil deeds as
soon as they had left their home. The last of these
bodies fell upon the Jews, who are indeed enemies of
the Christian faith, but who have now, at least, noth-
ing to do with the question of the holy sepulcher. As
soon as they entered into Germany the crusaders put
them to death with horrible torture. Plunder and
rapine indeed appeared to be the object of the crusaders.
On this as well as on most other preceding bands, their
misdeeds drew down the vengeance of the people. At
an early period of their march, and as soon as they
reached Hungary, the people fell upon them, and put
the greater portion te the sword.
"Thus, in these irregular expeditions no less than fiva
THE BO T KNIGHT. 37
hundred thousand people are supposed to have perished.
Godfrey de Bouillon was the first who undertook to lead
a Crusade according to the military knowledge of the
day. With him were his brothers, Eustace and Bald-
win, the Counts of Anault and St. Paul, and many other
nobles and gentlemen, with their retainers, well armed
and ander good order; and so firm was the discipline of
Duke Godfrey that they were allowed to pass freely, by
the people of the countries who had opposed the previous
bands.
"Through Hungary, Bulgaria, and Thrace he made
his way; and though he met with many difficulties from
Alexius, the crafty and treacherous Emperor of the
Greeks, he at last succeeded in crossing into Asia.
There he was joined by many from England, as well as
from France and other countries. Duke Kobert, the son
of our first William, led a strong band of Normans to
the war, as did the other great princes of France and
Spain.
"The army which crossed the narrow passage of the
Hellespont is estimated at no less than seven hundred
thousand fighting men. Of these one hundred thousand
were knights clad in complete armor, the remainder were
men-at-arms and bowmen.
"Nicaea, the place which had been the scene of the
massacre of Peter the Hermit's hosts, was taken after a
desperate conflict, lasting for many weeks, and the cru-
saders afterward defeated the Turks in a great battle
near the town of Doryleum. After these successes dis-
putes arose among the leaders, and Count Baldwin,
brother of Duke Godfrey, left the main body with about
fifteen hundred men, and founded a kingdom for him-
self in Mesopotamia.
"The main body, slowly and painfully, and suffering
from disease, famine, and the heat, made its way south.
33 THE BO T KNIGHT.
Antioch, a city of great strength and importance, was
besieged, .but it proved so strong that it resisted for
many months, and was at last only taken by treachery.
* After the capture of this place the sufferings of the
cn^aders so far from being diminished were redoubled.
They themselves during the siege had bought up all the
food that could be brought from the surrounding coun-
trr while the magazines of the town were found, when
an entry was effected, to be entirely deserted. The
enemy, aided by a great Persian host, came down, and
those who had been the besiegers were now besiegedc
Hovsver, when in the last strait the Christian army sal-
lied out, and inspired with supernatural strength,
defeated the Turks and Persians, with a slaughter of one
hundred thousand men. Another slow movement to
the south brought them into the Holy Land, and press-
ing forward they came at last within sight of Jerusalem
itself.
"So fearful had been the losses of the crusaders that of
seven hundred thousand who crossed the Hellespont, not
more than forty thousand reached the end of the pil-
grimage. This fragment of an army, which had appeared
before a very strongly fortified town, possessed no means
of capturing the place — none of the machines of war
necessary for the purpose, no provisions or munitions
of any kind. Water was scarce also; and it appeared as
if the remnant of the great army of Godfrey de Bouillon
had arrived before Jerusalem only to perish there.
"Happily just at this time a further band of crusaders
from Genoa, who had reached Jaffa, made their appear-
ance. They were provided with stores, and had skilled
workmen capable of making the machines for the siege.
On July 14, 1099, the attack was made, and after
resistance gallant and desperate as the assault, the crusa-
ders burst into the city, massacred the whole of the
THE BO 7 KNIQftT. 39
defenders and inhabitants, calculated at seventy thou-
sand in number, and so became masters of the holy
sepulcher.
"The Sultan of Egypt was meanwhile advancing to
the assistance of the Mohammedans of Syria; but God-
frey, with twenty thousand of his best men, advanced to
meet the vast host, and scattered them as if they had
been sheep. Godfrey was now chosen King of Jeru-
salem, and the rest of his army — save three hundred
knights and two hundred soldiers, who agreed to remain
with him — returned to their homes. The news of the
victory led other armies of crusaders to follow the exam-
ple of that of Godfrey; but as these were almost as com-
pletely without organization or leadership as those of
Peter the Hermit, they suffered miserably on their way,
and few indeed ever reached the Holy Land. Godfrey
died in 1100, and his brother Baldwin succeeded him.
"The history of the last one hundred years has been full
of fresh efforts to crush the Moslem power, but hitherto
it cannot be said that fortune has attended the efforts of
the Christians. Had it not been indeed for the devotion
of the Knights of St. John and of the Templars, two
great companies formed of men who devoted their lives
to the holding of the sepulcher against the infidel, our
held of the Holy Land would have been lost.
"Gradually the Saracens have wrested post after post
from our hands. Edessa was taken in 1144, and the
news of this event created an intense excitement. The
holy St. Bernard stirred up all France, and Louis VII.
himself took the vow and headed a noble army. The
ways of God are not our ways, and although the army
of Germany joined that of France, but little results came
of this great effort. The Emperor Conrad, with the
Germans, was attacked by the Turk Saladin of Iconium,
and was defeated with a loss of sixty thousand menc
40 THE BO T KNIGHT.
The King of France, with his army, was also attacked
with fury, and a large portion of his force were slaugh-
tered. Nothing more came of this great effort, and while
the first Crusade seemed to show that the men-at-arms
of Europe were irresistible, the second on the contrary
gave proof that the Turks were equal to the Christian
knights. Gradually the Christian hold of the Holy Land
was shaken. In 1187, although fighting with extraor-
dinary bravery, the small army of Christian Knights of
the Temple and of St. John were annihilated, the King of
Jerusalem was made prisoner, and the Christian power
was crushed. Then Saladin, who commanded the Turks,
advanced against Jerusalem, and forced it to capitulate.
"Such, my boy, is the last sad news which has reached
us; and no wonder that it has stirred the hearts of the
monarchs of Europe, and that every effort will be again
made to recapture the holy sepulcher, and to avenge our
brethren who have been murdered by the infidels.''
"But, Father Francis, from your story it would seem
that Europe has already sacrificed an enormous number
of lives to take the holy sepulcher, and that after all the
fighting, when she has taken it, it is only to lose it
again."
"That is so, my son; but we will trust that in future
things will be better managed. The Templars and
Hospitallers now number so vast a number of the best
lances in Europe, and are grown to be such great powers,
that we may believe that when we have again wrested
the holy sepulcher from the hands of the infidels they
will he able to maintain it against all assaults. Doubt-
less the great misfortunes which have fallen upon the
Christian armies have been a punishment from Heaven,
because they have not gone to work in the right spirit.
It is not enough to take up lance and shield, and to
place a red cross upon the shoulder. Those who desire
THE BO T KNIGHT. 41
to fight the battle of the Lord must cleanse their hearts,
and go forth in the spirit of pilgrims rather than knights.
I mean, not that they should trust wholly to spiritual
weapons — for in truth the infidel is a foe not to be de-
spised— but I mean that they should lay aside all
thoughts of worldly glory and rivalry one against an-
other."
"And think you, Father, that such is the spirit with
which King Richard and the other kings and nobles now
preparing to go to the Holy Land are animated?"
Father Francis hesitated.
"It is not for me, my son, to judge motives, or to
speak well or ill the instruments who have been chosen
for this great work. It is of all works the most praise-
worthy, most holy. It is horrible to think that the holy
shrines of Jerusalem should be in the hands of men who
believe not in our Redeemer; and I hold it to be the
duty of every man who can bear arms, no matter what
his rank or his station, to don his armor and to go
forth to battle in the cause. Whether success will
crown the effort, or whether God wills it otherwise, it is
not for man to discuss; it is enough that the work is
there, and it is our duty to do it."
"And think you, Father, that it will do good to Eng-
land?"
"That do I, my son, whether we gain the Holy Land
or no. Methinks that it will do good service to the
nation that Saxon and Norman should fight together
under the holy cross. Hitherto the races have stood far
too much apart. They have seen each other's bad quali-
ties rather than good; but methinks that when the Saxon
and the Norman stand side by side on the soil of the
Holy Land, and shout together for England, it must
needs bind them together, and lead them to feel that
they are no longer Normans and Saxony but English-
42 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
men. I intend to preach on the village green at Eves-
ham next Sunday morning on this subject, and as I
know you are in communication with the forest men, I
would, Outhbert, that you would persuade them to come
in to hear me. You were wondering what could be
found for these vagrants. They have many of them
long since lost the habits of honest labor. Many of them
are still serfs, although most have been freed by the
good earl and the knights his followers. Some of those
who would fain leave the life in the woods still cling to
it because they think that it would be mean to desert
their comrades, who being serfs are still bound to lurk
there; but methinks that this is a great opportunity for
them. They are valiant men, and the fact that they are
fond of drawing an arrow at a buck does not make them
one whit the worse Christians. I will do my best to
move their hearts, and if they will but agree together to
take the cross, they would make a goodly band of foot-
men to accompany the earl."
"Is the earl going?" Cuthbert asked eagerly.
"I know not for certain," said Father Francis; "but
I think from what I hear from his chaplain, Father
Eustace, that his mind turns in that direction."
"Then, Father, if he goes, I will go too," Cuthbert
exclaimed. ' -'He promised to take me as his page the
first time he went to war."
Father Francis shook his head.
"I fear me, Cuthbert, this is far from the spirit in
which we awhile ago agreed that men should go to the
holy war."
Cuthbert hung his head a little.
"Ay, Father Francis, men; but I am a boy," he said,
"and after all, boys are fond of ad venture for adventure's
sake. However, Father," he said, with a smile, "nc
doubt your eloquence on the green will turn me mightily
THE EOT KNIGHT.
43
to the project, for you must allow that the story you
have told me this morning is not such as to create any
very strong yearning in one's mind to follow the millions
of men who have perished in the Holy Land."
"Go to," said Father Francis, smiling "thou art a
pert varlet. I will do my best on Sunday to turn you to
a better frame of mind."
44 THE BO T KNIQHT. .
CHAPTER V.
PREPARATIONS.
NEXT Sunday a large number of people from some
miles round were gathered on the green at Evesham, to
hear Father Francis preach on the holy sepulcher. The
forest men in their green jerkins mingled with the
crowd, and a look of attention and seriousness was on
the faces of all, for the news of the loss of the holy
sepulcher had really exercised a great effect upon the
minds of the people in England as elsewhere.
Those were the days of pilgrimage to holy places,
when the belief in the sanctity of places and things was
overwhelming, and when men believed that a journey to
the holy shrines was sufficient to procure for them a
pardon for all their misdeeds. The very word "infidel"
in those days was full of horror, and the thought that
the holy places of the Christians were in the hands of
Moslems affected all Christians throughout Europe
with a feeling of shame as well as of grief.
Among the crowd were many of the Norman retainers
from the castle and from many of the holds around, and
several knights with the ladies of their family stood a
little apart from the edge of the gathering; for it was
known that Father Francis would not be alone, but that
he would be accompanied by a holy friar who had re-
turned from the East, and who could tell of the cruelties
which the Christians had suffered at the hands of the
Saracens.
THE BOY KNIGHT.
45
Father Francis, at ordinary times a tranquil preacher,
was moved beyond himself by the theme on which he was
holding forth. He did not attempt to hide from those
who stood around that the task to be undertaken was
one of grievous peril and trial; that disease and heat,
hunger and thirst must be dared, as well as the sword of
the infidel. But he spoke of the grand nature of the
work, of the humiliation to Christians of the desecration
of the shrines, and of the glory which awaited those who
joined the crusade, whether they lived or whether they
died in the Holy Land.
His words had a strong effect upon the simple people
who listened to him, but the feelings so aroused were as
naught to the enthusiasm which greeted the address of
the friar.
Meager and pale, with a worn, anxious face as one
who had suffered much, the friar, holding aloft two
pieces of wood from the Mount of Olives tied together
in the form of a cross, harangued the crowd. His words
poured forth in a fiery stream, kindling the hearts and
stirring at once the devotion and the anger of his
listeners.
He told of the holy places, he spoke of the scenes of
Holy Writ, which had there been enacted; and then he
depicted the men who had died for them. He told of
the knights and men-at-arms, each of whom proved him-
self again and again a match for a score of infidels. He
spoke of the holy women, who, fearlessly and bravely
as the knights themselves, had borne their share in the
horrors of the siege and in the terrible times which had
preceded it.
He told them that this misfortune had befallen Chris-
tianity because of the lukewarmness which had come
upon them.
"What profited it," he asked, "if the few knights who
46 THE BOY ENIQHT.
remained to defend the holy sepulcher were heroes? A
few heroes cannot withstand an army. If Christendom
after making a mighty effort to capture the holy
sepulcher had not fallen away, the conquest which had
been made with so vast an expenditure of blood would
not have been lost. This is a work in which no mere
passing fervor will avail; /ravery at first, endurance
afterward are needed. Many men must determine not
only to assist to wrest the holy sepulcher from the hands
of the infidels, but to give their lives, so long as they
might last, to retaining it. It is scarce to be expected
that men with wives and families will take a view like
this, indeed it is not to be desired. But there are single
men, men of no ties, who can devote their whole lives,
as did the knights of the Orders of the Cross, to this
great object. When their life has come to an end
doubtless others will take up the banner that their hands
can no longer hold. But for life it is, indeed, that many
of humble as well as of princely class must bind them-
selves to take and defend to death the holy sepulcher."
So, gradually raising the tone of his speech, the friar
proceeded; until at length by his intense earnestness,
his wild gesticulations, his impassioned words, he drew
the whole of his listeners along with him; and when he
ceased a mighty shout of "To the Holy Land!" burst
from flis hearers.
Falling upon their knees, the crowd begged of him to
give them the sign of the cross, and to bestow his bless-
ing upon their swords and upon their efforts.
Father Francis had prepared, in contemplation of such
a movement, a large number of small white crosses of
cloth. These he and the friar now fastened to the
shoulders of the men as they crowded up to receive it,
holding their hands aloft, kissing the cross that the friar
extended to them, and swearing to give their lives, if
need be, to rescue the holy shrines from the infidel.
THE BOY KNIGHT. 4?
When all had received the holy symbol Father Francis
again ascended the bank from which they had addressed
the crowd:
"Now go to your homes, my sons," he said. "Think
of the oath thgt you have taken, and of the course that
lies open to you when the time comes. When King
Richard is prepared to start, then will you be called upon
to fulfill your vows. It may be that all who have sworn
may not be called upon to go. It needs that the land
here should be tilled, it needs that there should be pro-
tectors for the women and children, it needs that this
England of ours should flourish, and we cannot give all
her sons, however willing they might be to take the
cross. But the willingness which you will, I am sure,
show to go if needs be, and to redeem your vows, will be
sufficient. Some must go and some must stay; these
are matters to be decided hereafter; for the time let us
separate; you will hear when the hour for action arrives."
A fortnight later the Earl of Evesham, who had been
on a long journey to London, returned with full author-
ity to raise and organize a force as his contingent to the
holy wars.
All was now bustle and activity in the castle.
Father Francis informed him of the willingness of such
of the forest men as he deemed fit to enlist under his ban-
ner; and the earl was much gratified at finding that the
ranks of heavily armed retainers whom he would take
with him were to be swollen by the addition of so useful
a contingent as that of one hundred skillful archers.
Cuthbert was not long in asking for an interview with
the earl.
He had indeed great difficulty in persuading Dame
Editha that he was old enough to share in the fatigues
of so great an expedition, but he had Father Francis on
hia side; and between the influence of her confessor, and
48 THE BO 7 KNIGHT.
the importunities of her son, the opposition of the good
lady fell to the ground.
Cuthbert was already, for his age, well trained to arms.
Many of the old soldiers at the castle who had known
and loved his father had been ever ready to give lessons
in the use of arms to Cuthbert, who was enthu-
siastic in his desire to prove as good a knight as his
father had been. His friends, the outlaws, had taught
him the use of the bow and of the quarter-staff; and
Cuthbert, strong and well-built for his age, and having
little to do save to wield the sword and the bow, had at-
tained a very considerable amount of skill with each.
He had too, which was unusual, a certain amount of
book learning, although this, true to say, had'not been
acquired so cheerfully or willingly as the skill at arms.
Father Francis had, however, taught him to read and to
write — accomplishments which were at that time rare,
except in the cloister. In those days if a knight had a
firm seat in his saddle, a strong arm, a keen eye, and
high courage, it was thought to be of little matter
whether he could or could not do more than make his
mark on the parchment. The whole life of the young
was given to acquiring skill in arms; and unless intended
for the convent, any idea of education would in the great
majority of cases have been considered as preposterous.
To do Cuthbert justice, he had protested with all his
might against the proposition of Father Francis to his
mother to teach him some clerkly knowledge. He had
yielded most unwillingly at last to her entreaties, backed
as they were by the sound arguments and good sense of
Father Francis.
The Earl of Evesham received Cuthbert's application
very graciously.
"Certainly, Cuthbert," he said, "you shall accompany
me; first, on account of my promise to you; secondly,
THE BOY KNIGHT.
49
because from the readiness you displayed both in the
matter of my daughter and of the attack on Wortham
you will be a notable aid and addition to my party;
thirdly, from my friendship for your father and Dame
Editha."
This point being settled, Cuthbert at once assumed
his new duties. There was plenty for him to do — to see
that the orders of the earl were properly carried out; to
bear messages to the knights who followed the earl's for-
tunes, at their various holds; to stand by and watch the
armorers at work, and the preparation of the stores of
arms and missiles which would be necessary for the
expedition.
Sometimes he would go round to summon the tenants
of the various farms and lands, who held from the earl,
to come to the castle; and here Sir Walter would, as far
as might be without oppression, beg of them to con-
tribute largely to the expedition.
In these appeals he was in no slight way assisted by
Father Francis, who pointed out loudly to the people
that those who stayed behind were bound to make as
much sacrifice of their worldly goods as those who went
to the war might make of their lives. Life and land are
alike at the service of God. Could the land be sold, it
would be a good deed to sell it; but as this could not
be, they should at least sell all that they could, and
pledge their property if they could find lenders, in order
to contribute to the needs of their lord, and the fitting
out of this great enterprise.
The preparations were at last complete, and a gallant
band gathered at the castle ready for starting. It con-
sisted of some two hundred men-at-arms led by six
knights, and of one hundred bowmen dressed in Lincoln
green, with quilted jerkins to keep out the arrows of the
enemy. All the country from around gathered to see
50 THE BO T KNIGHT.
the start. Dame Bditha was there, and by- her side stood
the earl's little daughter. The earl himself was in
armor, and beside him rode Cuthbert in the gay attire of
a page.
Just at that moment, however, his face did not agree
with his costume, for although he strove his best to look
bright and smiling, it was a hard task to prevent the
tears from filling his eyes at his departure from his
mother. The good lady cried unrestrainedly, and Mar-
garet joined in her tears. The people who had gathered
round cheered lustily; the trumpets blew a gayfanfaron-
ade; and the squire threw to the wind the earl's colors.
It was no mere pleasure trip on which they were start-
ing, for all knew that of the preceding crusades not one
in ten of those who had gone so gladly forth had ever
returned.
It must not be supposed that the whole of those pres-
ent were animated by any strong religious feeling. No
doubt there existed a desire, which was carefully fanned
by the preaching of the priests and monks, to rescue the
holy sepulcher from the hands of the Saracens; but a far
stronger feeling was to be found in the warlike nature
of the people in those days. Knights, men-at-arms, and
indeed men of all ranks, were full of a combative spirit.
Life in the castle and hut was alike dull and monotonous,
and the excitement of war and adventure was greatly
looked for, both as a means of obtaining glory and booty,
and for the change they afforded to the dreary monotony
of life.
There is little to tell of the journey of the Earl of
Evesham's band through England to Southampton, at
which place they took ship and crossed to France— or
rather to Normandy, for in those days Normandy was
regarded, as indeed it formed, a part of England.
J Cuthbert, as was natural to his age was full of delight at
THE BOY KNIGHT.
51
all the varying scenes through which they passed. The
towns were to him an especial source of wonder, for he
had never visited any other than that of Worcester, to
which he had once or twice been taken on occasions of
high festival. Havre was in those days an important
place, and being the landing-place of a greafc portion of
the English bands, it was full of bustle and excitement.
Every day ships brought in nobles and their followings.
The King of England was already in Normandy has-
tening the preparations, and each band, as it landed,
marched down to the meeting-place on the plains of
Vezelay. Already they began to experience a taste of
the hardships which they were to endure.
In those days there was no regular supply train for an
army, but each division or band supported itself by pur-
chase or pillage, as the case might be, from the surround-
ing country.
As the English troops were marching through a
friendly country, pillage was of course strictly forbidden;
but while many of the leaders paid for all they had, it
must be owned that among the smaller leaders were
many who took anything that they required with or
without payment.
The country was eaten up.
The population in those days was sparse, and the
movement of so large a number of men along a certain
route completely exhausted all the resources of the in-
habitants; and although willing to pay for all that his
men required, the Earl of Evesham had frequently to lie
down on the turf supperless himself.
"If this is the case now," he said to Cuthbert, "what
will it be after we have joined the French army? Me-
thinks whatever we may do if we reach the Holy Land,
that we have a fair chance of being starved before we
sail."
52 THE BO T KNIGHT.
After a long succession of marches they arrived in
sight of the great camp at Vezelay. It was indeed rather
a canvas town than a camp. Here were gathered nearly
one hundred thousand men, a vast host at any time, but
in those days far greater in proportion to the strength of
the countries than at present. The tents of the leaders,
nobleb, and other knights and gentlemen rose in regular
lines, forming streets and squares.
The great mass of troops, however, were contented to
sleep in the open air; indeed the difficulties of carriage
were so great that it was only the leaders who could carry
with them their canvas abodes. Before each tent stood
the lance and colors of its owner, and side by side in the
center of the camp stood the royal pavilions of Philip of
France and Richard of England, round which could be
seen the gonfalons of all the nobles of Western Europe.
Nothing could be gayer than the aspect of this camp
as the party rode into it. They were rather late, and
the great body of the host were already assembled.
Outhbert gazed with delight at the varied colors, the
gay dresses, the martial knights, and the air of disci-
pline and order which reigned everywhere.
This was indeed war in its most picturesque form, a
form which, as far as beauty is concerned, has been alto-
gether altered, and indeed destroyed, by modern arms.
In those days individual prowess and bravery went for
everything. A handful of armored knights were a match
for thousands of footmen, and battles were decided as
much by the prowess and bravery of the leader and his
immediate following as by that of the great mass of the
army.
The earl had the day before sent on a messenger to
state that he was coming, and as the party entered the
camp they were met by a squire of the camp marshal,
!vho conducted them to the position allotted to them.
THiS BOY KNIQHT.
53
The earl's tent was soon erected, with four or five
grouped around it for his knights, one being set aside
for his squires and pages.
When this was done Cuthbert strolled away to look
at the varied sights of the camp. A military officer in
these days would be scandalized at the scenes which were
going1 on, but the strict, hard military discipline of
modern times was then absolutely unknown.
A camp was a moving town, and to it flocked the
country people with their goods; smiths and armorers
erected their forges; minstrels and troubadours flocked
in to sing of former battles, and to raise the spirits of the
soldiers by merry lays of love and war; simple country-
men and women came in to bring their presents of fowls
or cakes to their friends in camp; knights rode to and
fro on their gayly caparisoned horses through the crowd;
the newly raised levies, in many cases composed of wood-
men and peasants who had not in the course of their
lives wandered a league from their birthplaces, gaped in
unaffected wonder at the sights around them; while last,
but by no means least, the maidens and good wives of
the neighborhood, fond then as now of brave men and gay
dresses, thronged the streets of the camp, and joined in,
and were the cause of, merry laughter and jest.
Here and there a little apart from the main stream of
traffic, the minstrels would take up their position, and
playing a gay air, the soldier lads and lasses would fall
to and foot it merrily to the strains. Sometimes there
would be a break in the gayety, and loud shouts, and per-
haps fierce oaths, would rise. Ihen the maidens would
fly like startled fawns, and men hasten to the spot;
though the quarrel might be purely a private one, yet
should it happen between the retainers of two nobles,
the friends of each would be sure to strike in, and serious
frays would arise before the marshal of the camp with
54
THE EOT
his posse could arrive to interfere. Sometimes indeed
these quarrels became so serious and desperate that
alliances were broken up and great intentions frustrated
by the quarrels of the soldiery.
Here and there, on elevated platforms, or even on the
top of a pile of tubs, were friars occupied in haranguing
the soldiers, and in inspiring them with enthusiasm for
the cause upon which they were embarked. The con-
duct of their listeners showed easily enough the motives
which had brought them to war. Some stood with
clasped hands and eager eyes listening to the exhorta-
tions of the priests, and ready, as might be seen from
their earnest gaze, to suffer martyrdom in the cause.
More, however, stood indifferently round, or after listen-
ing to a few words walked on with a laugh or a scoff;
indeed preaching had already done all that lay in its
power. All those who could be moved by exhortations
of this kind were there, and upon the rest the discourses
and sermons were thrown away.
Several times in the course of his stroll round the
camp Cuthbert observed the beginnings of quarrels,
which were in each case only checked by the interven-
tion of some knight or other person in authority coming
past, and he observed that these in every instance
occurred between men of the English and those of the
French army.
Between the Saxon contingent of King Richard's army
and the French soldiers there could indeed be no quarrel,
for the Saxons understood no word of their language;
but with the Normans the case was different, for the
Norman-French, which was spoken by all the nobles and
their retainers in Britain, was as nearly as possible the
same as that in use in France.
It seemed, however, to Cuthbert, watching narrowly
what was going on, that there existed by no means a
THE BO T KNIGHT. 55
good feeling between the men of the different armies;
and he thought that this divergence so early in the
campaign boded but little good for the final success of
the expedition.
When he returned to the tent the earl questioned him
as to what he had seen, and Cuthbert frankly acknowl-
edged that it appeared to him that the feeling between
the men of the two armies was not good.
"I have been," the earl said, "to the royal camp, and
from what I hear, Cuthbert, methinks that there is
reason for what you say. King Eichard is the most
loyal and gallant of kings, but he is haughty, and hasty
in speech. The Normans, too, have been somewhat
accustomed to conquer our neighbors, and it may well be
that the chivalry of France love us not. However, it
must be hoped that this feeling will die away, and that
we shall emulate each other only in our deeds on the
battlefield."
THE BOT xmam.
CHAPTER VI.
THE LISTS.
THE third day after the arrival of the Earl of Evesham
there was a great banquet given by the King of France
to King Richard and his principal nobles.
Among those present was the Earl of Evesham, and
Cuthbert as his page followed him to the great tent
where the banquet was prepared.
Here, at the top of the tent, on a raised dai's, sat the
King of France surrounded by his courtiers.
The Earl of Evesham, having been conducted by the
herald to the dais, paid his compliments to the king,
and was saluted by him with many flattering words.
The sound of a trumpet was heard, and Richard of
England, accompanied by his principal nobles, entered.
It was the first time that Cuthbert had seen the king.
Richard was a man of splendid stature and of enor-
mous strength. His appearance was in some respects
rather Saxon than Norman, for his hair was light and
his complexion clear and bright.- He wore the mus-
tache and pointed beard at that time in fashion; and
although his expression was generally that of frankness
and good humor, there might be observed in his quick
motions and piercing glances signs of the hasty temper
and unbridled passion which went far to wreck the suc-
cess of the enterprise upon which he was embarked.
Richard possessed mdst of the qualities which make a
man a great king and render him the idol of his subjects,
THE BO T KNIGHT. 57
•specially in a time of semi-civilization, when personal
prowess is placed at the summit of all human virtues.
In all his dominions there was not one man who in per-
sonal conflict was a match for his king.
Except during his fits of passion, King Eichard was
generous, forgiving, and royal in his moods. He was
incapable of bearing malice. Although haughty of hia
dignity, he was entirely free from any personal pride,
and while he would maintain to the death every right
and privilege against another monarch, he could laugh
and joke with the humblest of his subjects on terms of
hearty good fellowship. He was impatient of contradic-
tion, eager to carry out whatever he had determined
upon; and nothing enraged him so much as hesitation or
procrastination. The delays which were experienced in
the course of the Crusade angered him more than all the
opposition offered by the Saracens, or than the hardships
through which the Christian host had to pass.
At a flourish of trumpets all took their seats at dinner,
their places being marked for them by a herald, whose
duty it was to regulate nicely the various ranks and
dignities.
The Earl of Evesham was placed next to a noble of
Brabant. Cuthbert took his place behind his lord and
served him with wines and meats, the Brabant being
attended by a tall youth, who was indeed on the verge
of manhood.
As the dinner went on the buzz of conversation became
fast and furious. In those days men drank deep, and
quarrels often arose over the cups. From the time that
the dinner began Cuthbert noticed that the manner of
Sir de Jacquelin Barras, Count of Brabant, was rude
and offensive.
It might be that he was accustomed to live alone with
bis retainers, and that his manners were rude and coarse
58 THE BO T KNIGHT.
to all. It might be that he had a special hostility to the
English. At any rate, his remarks were calculated to
fire the anger of the earl.
He began the conversation by wondering how a Nor-
man baron could live in a country like England, inhabited
by a race but little above pigs.
The earl at once fired up at this, for the Normans
were now beginning to feel themselves English, and to
resent attacks upon a people for whom their grand-
fathers had entertained contempt.
He angrily repelled the attack upon them by the Bra-
bant knight and asserted at once that the Saxons were
«very bit as civilized and in some respects superior to the
Normans or French.
The ill-feeling thus begun at starting clearly waxed
stronger as dinner went on. The Brabant knight drank
deeply, and although his talk was not clearly directed
against the English, yet he continued to throw out
innuendoes and side attacks and to talk with a vague boast-
fulness which greatly irritated Sir Walter. Presently, as
Cnthbert was about to serve his master with a cup of
wine, the tall page pushed suddenly against him, spilling
a portion of the wine over his dress.
"What a clumsy child!" he said scoffingly.
"You are a rough and ill-mannered loon," Cuthbert
said angrily. "Were you in any other presence I would
chastise you as you deserve."
The tall page burst into a mocking laugh.
"Chastise me!" he said. "Why, I could put you in
my pocket for a little hop-of-my-thnmb as you are."
"I think," said Sir Jacquelin— for the boys' voices
both rose loud — to the earl, "you had better send that
brat home and order him tc %^e whipped."
"Sir count," said the earl, "your manners are insolent,
and were we not engaged upon a Crusade, it would
please me much to give you a lesson on that* score, '*
THE BO T KNIGHT. 59
Higher and higher the dispute rose, until some angry
word caught the ear of the king.
Amid the general buzz of voices King Philip rose, and
speaking a word to King Richard, moved from the table,
thus giving the sign for the breaking up of the feast.
Immediately afterward a page touched the earl and
Sir Jacquelin upon the shoulder and told them that the
kings desired to speak with them in the tent of the King
of France.
The two nobles strode through the crowd, regarding
each other with eyes much like those of two dogs eager
to fly at each other's throat.
"My lords, my lords," said King Philip when they
entered, "this is against all law and reason. For shame,
to be brawling at my table. I would not say aught
openly, but methinks it is early indeed for the knights
and nobles engaged in a common work to fall to words."
"Your majesty," said the Earl of Evesham, "I regret
deeply what has happened. .But it seemed, from the
time we sat down to the meal, that this lord sought to
pass a quarrel upon me, and I now beseech your majesty
that you will permit us to settle our differences in the
lists."
King Richard gave a sound of assent, but the King of
France shook his head gravely.
"Do you forget," he said, "the mission upon which
rou are assembled here? Has not every knight and
noble in these armies taken a solemn oath to put aside
>rivate quarrels and feuds until the holy sepulcher is
iken? Shall we at this very going off show that the
>ath is a mere form of words? Shall we show before
:he face of Christendom that the knights of the cross
ire unable to avoid flying at each other's throats, even
while on their way to wrest the holy sepulcher from the
infidel? No, sirs, you must lay aside your feuds, and
60 THE BO T KNIGHT.
must promise me and my good brother here that you
will keep the peace between you until this war is over.
Whose fault it was that the quarrel began I know not.
It may be that my Lord of Brabant was discourteous. It
may be that the earl here was too hot. But whichever
it be, it matters not."
"The quarrel, sire," said Sir Jacquelin, "arose from
a dispute between our pages, who were nigh coming to
blows in your majesty's presence. I desired the earl to
chide the insolence of his varlet, and instead of so doing
he met my remarks with scorn."
"Pooh, pooh," said King Kichard, "there are plenty
of grounds for quarrel without two nobles interfering in
the squabbles of boys. Let them fight; it will harm no
one. By the bye, your majesty," he said, turning to the
King of France with a laugh, "if the masters may not
fight, there is no reason in the world why the varlets
should not. We are sorely dull for want of amusement.
Let us have a list to-morrow, and let the pages fight it
out for the honor of their masters and their nations."
"It were scarce worth while to have the lists set for
two boys to fight," said the King of France.
"Oh, we need not have regular lists," said King
Richard. "Leave that matter in my hands. I warrant
you that if the cockerels are well plucked they will make
us sport. What say you, gentlemen?"
The Brabant noble at once assented, answering that he
was sure that his page would be glad to enter the lists:
and the earl gave a similar assent, for he had not
noticed how great was the discrepancy between the size
of the future combatants.
"That is agreed, then," said King Richard joyously.
"I will have a piece of ground marked out on the
edge of the camp to-morrow morning. It shall be kept
by my men-at-arms, and there shall be a raised place for
THE BO T KNIGHT. 61
King Philip and myself, who will be the judges of the
conflict. Will they fight on foot or on horse?"
"On foot, on foot," said the King of France. "It
would be a pity that knightly exercises should be brought
to scorn by any failure on their part on horseback. On
foot at least it will be a fair struggle."
"What arms shall they use?" the Brabant knight
asked.
"Oh, swords and battle-axes, of course," said King
Eichard with a laugh.
"Before you go," King Philip said, "you must shake
hands, and swear to let the quarrel between you drop, at
least until after our return. If you still wish to shed
each other's blood I shall offer no hindrance thereto."
The earl and Count Jacquelin touched each other's
hands in obedience to the order, went out of the tent
together, and strode off without a word in different direc-
tions.
"My dear lad," the Earl of Evesham said on entering
his tent where his page was waiting him, "this is a
serious business. The kings have ordered this little
count and myself to put aside our differences till after
the Crusade, in accordance with our oath. But as you
have in no wise pledged yourself in the same fashion, and
as their majesties feel somewhat dull while waiting here,
it is determined that the quarrel between the count and
me, and between you and the count's page, shall be settled
by a fight between you two in the presence of the kings."
"Well, sir," Cuthbert rsaid, "I am glad that it should
be, seeing the varlet insulted me without any cause, and
purposely upset the cup over me."
"What is he like?" the earl asked. "Dost think that
you are a fair match?"
"I doubt not that we are fair match enough," Cuth-
bert said. "As you know, sir, I have been well trained
6£ THE BO T KNIGHT.
to arms of all kinds, both by my father and by the men-
at-arms at the castle, and could hold my own against any
of your men with light weapons, and have then no fear
that these gawky loon, twenty years old though he seems
to be, will bring disgrace upon me or discredit upon my
nation."
"If thou thinkest so," the earl said, "the matter can
go on. But had it been otherwise, I would have gone to
the king and protested that the advantage of age was so
great that it would be murder to place you in the list
together."
"There is," CuVfibert said, "at most no greater differ-
ence between us than between a strong man and a weak
one, and these, in the ordeal of battle, have to meet in
the lists. Indeed I doubt if the difference is so great,
for if he be a foot taller than I, methinks that round the
shoulders I should have the advantage of him."
"Send hither my armorer," the earl said; "we must
choose a proper suit for you. I fear that mine would be
of little use; but doubtless there are some smaller suits
among my friends."
"The simpler and lighter the better," Cuthbert said.
"I'd rather have a light coat of mail and a steel cap
than heavy armor and a helmet which would press me
down and a visor through which I could scarce see.
The lighter the better, for after all if my sword cannot
keep my head, sooner or later the armor would fail to
do so too."
The armorer speedily arrived, and the knights and
followers of the earl being called in and the case stated,
there was soon found a coat of fine linked mail, which
fitted Cuthbert well. As to the steel cap, there was no
difficulty whatever.
"You must have a plume at least," the earl said, and
took some feathers from his own casque and fastened
THE BO Y KNIGHT. 68
them in. "Will you want a light sword and battle-ax?"
"No," Cuthbert said, "my arms are pretty well used
to those of the men-at-arms. 1 could wield my father's
sword, and that was a heavy one."
The lightest of the earl's weapons were chosen, and it
was agreed that all was now ready for the conflict to-
morrow.
In the morning there was a slight bustle in the camp.
The news that a fight was to take place between an
English and a Brabant page, by the permission of the
Kings of England and France, that their majesties were
to be present, and that all was to be conducted on regu-
lar rules, caused a stir of excitement and novelty in the
camp.
Nowhere is life duller than among a large body of men
kept together for any time under canvas, and the thought
of a combat of this novel kind excited general interest.
In a meadow at a short distance from the camp, a body
of King Richard's men-at-arms marked off an oval space
of about an acre. Upon one side of this a tent wa's
pitched for the kings and a small tent was placed at
each end for the combatants. Round the inclosure the
men-at-arms forced the ring, and behind them a dense
body of spectators gathered, a place being set aside for
nobles and others of gentle blood.
At the hour fixed the Kings of England and France
arrived together. King Richard was evidently in a state
of high good humor, for he preferred the clash of arms
and the sight of combat to any other pleasure.
The King <& France, on the other hand, looked grave.
He was a far wiser and more politic king than Richard;
and although he had consented to the sudden proposal,
yet he felt in his heart that the contest was a foolish
one, and that it might create bad feeling among the
men of the two nationalities whichever way it went.
64
THE BOY KNIGHT.
He had reserved to himself the right of throwing down
the baton when the combat was to cease, and he deter-
mined to avail himself of this right, to put a stop to the
conflict before either party was likely to sustain any
deadly injury.
When the monarchs had taken their places the trum-
peters sounded their trumpets, and the two combatants
advanced on foot from their ends of the lists. A murmur
of surprise and dissatisfaction broke from the crowd.
"My Lord of Evesham," the king said angrily to the
earl, who with Count Jacquelin was standing by the
royal party, "thou shouldst have said that the difference
between the two was too great to allow the combat to be
possible. The Frenchman appears to be big enough to
take your page under his arm and walk off with him."
The difference was indeed very striking. The French
champion was arrayed in a full suit of knightly armor —
of course without the gold spurs which were the distin-
guishing mark of that rank — and with his helmet and
lofty plume of feathers he appeared to tower above
Cuthbert, who, in his close-fitting steel cap and link
armor, seemed a very dwarf by the side of a giant.
"It is not size, sire, but muscle and pluck will win in
a combat like this. Your majesty need not be afraid
that my page will disgrace me. He is of my blood,
though the kinship is not close. He is of mixed Saxon
and Norman strain, and will, believe me, do no discredit
to either."
The king's brow cleared, for in truth he was very
proud of his English nationality, and would have been
sorely vexed to see the discomfiture of an English cham-
pion, even though that champion were a boy.
"Brother Philip," he said, turning to the king, "I
will wager my gold chain against yours on yonder strip-
Lng."
SHE BO Y KNIGHT. 65
"Methinks that it were robbery to take your wager,"
the King of France said. "The difference between their
bulk is disproportionate. However, I will not balk
your wish. My chain against yours."
The rule of the fight was that they were to commence
with swords, but that either could, if he chose, use his
battle-ax.
The fight need scarcely be described at length, for the
advantage was all one way. Cuthbert was fully a match
in strength for his antagonist, although standing nigh a
a foot shorter. Constant exercise, however, had hard-
ened his muscles into something like steel, while the
teaching that he had received had embraced all that was
then known of the use of arms.
Science in those days there was but little of; it was a
case rather of hard, heavy hitting than of what we now
call swordsmanship.
With the sword Cuthbert gained but slight advantage
over his adversary, whose superior height enabled him to
rain blows down upon the lad, which he was with diffi-
culty enabled to guard; but when the first paroxysm of
his adversary's attack had passed, he took to the offen-
sive, and drove his opponent back step by step. With
his sword, however, he was unable to cut through the
armor of the Frenchman, but in the course of the en-
counter, guarding a severe blow aimed at him, his sword
was struck from his hand, and he then, seizing his ax,
made such play with it that his foe dropped his own
sword and took to the same weapon.
In this the superior height and weight of his opponent
gave him even a greater advantage than with the sword,
and Cuthbert knowing this, used his utmost dexterity
and speed to. avoid the sweeping blows showered upon
him. He himself had been enabled to strike one or two
sweeping strokes, always aiming at the same place, the
66 THE BO T KNIGHT.
juncture of the visor with the helmet. At last the
Frenchman struck him so heavy a blow that it beat down
his guard and struck his steel cap from his head, bring-
ing him to the knee. In an instant he was up, and be-
fore his foe could be again on guard, he whirled his ax
round with all its force, and bringing it just at the point
of the visor which he had already weakened with re-
peated blows, the edge of the ax stove clean through
the armor, and the page was struck senseless to the
ground.
A great shout broke from the English portion of the
soldiery as Cuthbert leaned over his prostrate foe, and
receiving no answer to the question, "Do you yield?"
rose to his feet, and signified to the squire who had kept
near that his opponent was insensible.
King Richard ordered the pursuivant to lead Cuth-
bert to the royal inclosure.
"Thou art a brave lad and a lusty," the king said,
"and hast borne thee in the fight as well as many a
knight would have done. Wert thou older, I would
myself dub thee knight; and I doubt not that the occa-
sion will yet come when thou wilt do as good deeds upon
the bodies of the Saracens as thou hast upon that long-
shanked opponent of thine. Here is a gold chain; take
it as a proof that the King of England holds that you
have sustained well the honor of his country; and mark
me, if at any time you require a boon, bring or send me
that chain, and thou shalt have it freely. Sir Walter,''
he said, turning to the earl, "in this lad thou hast a
worthy champion, and I trust me that thou wilt give
him every chance of distinguishing himseif. So soon as
thou thinkest him fit for the knightly rank I myself will
administer the accolade."
BO 7 KNIGHT.
CHAPTER VII.
REVENGE.
AFTER his interview with the king, Cuthhert was led
to his tent amid the hearty plaudits of the English
troops.
His own comrades flocked round him; the men of the
greenwood headed by Cnut were especially jubilant over
his victory.
"Who would have thought," said the tall forester,
"that the lad who but a short time ago was a child
should now have sustained the honor of the country?
We feel proud of you, Cuthbert; and trust us some day
or other to follow wherever you may lead, and to do
some deed which will attain for you honor and glery, and
show that the men of Evesham are as doughty as any
under King Richard's rule."
"You must be wary, Cuthbert," the earl said to him
that evening. "Believe me that you and I have made a
foe, who, although he may not have the power, has cer-
tainly the will to injure us to the death. I marked the
eye of Count Jacqueline during the fight, and again
when you were led up to the king. There was hatred
and fury in his eye. The page, too, I hear, is his own
nephew, and he will be the laughing-stock of the French
camp at having been conquered by one so much younger
than himself. It will be well to keep upon your guard,
and not to go out at night unattended. Keep Cnut neai
you; he is faithful as a watch-dog^ and would give his
Qg THE BO T KNIQHT.
life, I am sure for you. I will myself be also upon my
guard, for it was after all my quarrel, and the fury of
this fierce knight will vent itself upon both of us if the
opportunity should come. I hear but a poor account of
him among his confreres. They say he is one of those
disgraces to the name of knight who are but a mixture
of robber and soldier; that he harries all the lands in his
neighborhood; and that he has now only joined the
Crusade to avoid the vengeance which the cries of the
oppressed people had invoked from his liege lord. I am
told indeed that the choice was given him to be out-
lawed, or to join the Crusades with all the strength he
could raise. Naturally he adopted the latter alternative;
but he has the instincts of the robber still, and will do us
an evil turn, if he have the chance. "
Two days later the great army broke up its camp and
marched south. After a week's journeying they en-
camped near a town, and halted there two or three days
in order to collect provisions for the next advance; for
the supplies which they could obtain in the country dis-
tricts were wholly insufficient for so great a host of men.
Here the armies were to separate, the French marching
to Genoa, the English to Marseilles, the town at which
they were to take ship.
One evening the earl sent Cuthbert with a message to
another English lord, staying in the town at the palace
of the bishop, who was a friend of his.
Cnut accompanied Cuthbert, for he now made a point
of seldom letting him out of his sight. It was light
when they reached the bishop's palace, but here they
ttere delayed for some time, and night had fallen when
they sallied out.
The town was already quiet, for the inhabitants cared
not to show themselves in the streets now that such a
large army of fierce men were in the neighborhood.
THE BOY RNIQHT. 69
The orders indeed of the monarchs were stringent,
but discipline there was but little of, and the soldiery in
those days regarded peaceful citizens as fair game;
hence, when they came from the palace the streets of
the city were already hushed and quiet, for the orders of
the king had been peremptory that no men-at-arms, or
others except those on duty, were to be away from their
camp after nightfall. This order had been absolutely
necessary, so many were the complaints brought in by
country peasants and farmers of the doings of bands of
soldiers.
Cnut and Cuthbert proceeded along the streets unmo-
lested for some distance. Occasionally a solitary passer-
by, with hooded cape, hurried past. The moon was half
full, and her light was welcome indeed, for in those
days the streets were unlighted, and the pavement so
bad that passage through the streets after dark was a
matter of difficulty and even of danger.
Here and there before some roadside shrine a lamp
dimly burned; before these they paused, and, as good
Catholics, Cnut and Cuthbert crossed themselves. Just
as they had passed one of these wayside shrines a sud-
den shout was heard, and a party of eight or ten men
sprang out from a side street and fell upon them.
Cnut and Cuthbert drew their swords and laid about
them heartily, but their assailants were too strong.
Cnut was stricken to the ground, and Cuthbert, seeing
that defense was hopeless, took to his heels and ran for
his life. He was already wounded, but happily not so
severely as in any way to disable him.
Seeing that it was speed, and speed alone, which now
could save him, he flung aside his belt and scabbard as
he ran, and with rapid steps flew along the streets, not
knowing whither he went, and striving only to keep
ahead of his pursuers. They, more encumbered by arms
70 THE BO T KNIGHT.
and armor, were unable to keep up with the flying
footsteps of a lad clothed in the light attire of a page;
but Outhbert felt that the blood running from his wound
was weakening him fast, and that unless he could gain
some refuge his course must speedily come to an end.
Happily he saw at some little distance ahead of him a
man standing by a door. Just as he arrived the door
opened, and a glow of light from within fell on the road,
showing that the person entering was a monk.
Without a moment's hesitation Cuthbert rushed
through the door shouting "Sanctuary!" and sank almost
fainting on the ground.
The monks, accustomed to wild pursuits and scenes
of outrage in those warlike days, hastily closed the door,
barring it securely. In a moment there was a rush of
men against it from without.
One of the monks opened a lattice above the door.
"What mean you," he said, "by this outrage? Know
ye not that this is the Monastery of St. John, and that it
is sacrilege to lay a hand of violence even against its
postern? Begone," he said, "or we'll lodge a complaint
before the king."
The assailants, nothing daunted, continued to batter
at the door; but at this moment the monks, aroused
from their beds, hastened to the spot, and seizing bill
and sword— for in those days even monks were obliged at
times to depend upon carnal weapons— they opened the
door, and flung themselves upon the assailants with such
force that the latter, surprised and discomfited, were
forced to make a hasty retreat.
The doors were then again barred, and Cuthbert was
Carried up to a cell in the building where the leech of
jhe monastery speedily examined his wound, and pro-
nounced that although his life was not in danger by it,
he was greatly weakened by the loss of blood, that the
THE BO T KNIGHT. 71
wound was a serious one, and that it would be some
time before the patient would recover.
It was two days before Cuthbert was sufficiently re-
stored to be able to speak. His first question to the
monk was as to his whereabouts, and how long he had
been there- Upon being answered, he entreated that a
messenger might be dispatched to the camp of the Earl
of Evesham, to beg that a litter might be sent for him,
and to inquire what had become of Cnut, whom he had
last seen stricken down.
The monk replied, "My son, I grieve to tell you that
your request cannot be complied with. The army
moved away yesternoon, and is now some twenty-five
miles distant. There is nothing for you but patience,
and when restored you can follow the army, and rejoin
your master before he embarks at Marseilles. But how
is it that a lad so young as you can have incurred the
enmity of those who sought your life. For it is clear
from the pertinacity with which they urged their attack
that their object was not plunder, of which indeed they
would get but little from you but to take your life."
Cuthbert recounted the circumstances which had led
to the feud of the Count of Brabant against him, for he
doubted not that this truculent knight was at the bottom
of the attack.
"After what has happened," the monk said, "you will
need have caution when you leave here. The place
where yo^ have taken refuge is known to theft, and
should this wild noble persist in his desire for vengeance
against you, he will doubtless leave some of his ruffians
to watch the monastery. We will keep a lookout, and
note if any strangers are to be seen near the gates; if we
find that it is so we shall consider what is best to be
done. We could of course appeal to the mayor for pro-
tection against them, and could even have the strangers
73 THE BO T KNIGHT.
ejected from the town or cast into prison; but it is not
likely that we should succeed in capturing more than the
fellow who may be placed on the lookout, and the dan-
ger would be in no wise lessened to yourself. But there
is time to talk over this matter before you leave. It will
be another fortnight at least before you will be able to
pursue your journey."
Cuthbert gained strength more rapidly than the monk
had expected. He was generously fed, and this and his
good constitution soon enabled him to recover from the
loss of blood; and at the end of five days he expressed
his hope that he could on the following day pursue his
journey. The monk who attended him shook his head.
"Thou mightst, under ordinary circumstances, quit
us to-morrow, for thou art well enough to take part in
the ordinary pursuits of a page; but to journey is a
different thing. You may have all sorts of hardships to
endure; you may have even to trust for your life to your
speed and endurance; and it would be madness for you to
go until your strength is fully established. I regret to
tell you that we have ascertained beyond a doubt that
the monastery is closely watched. We have sent some
of the acolytes out, dressed in the garbs of monks, and
attended by one of our elder brethren; and in each case
a monk who followed at a distance of fifty yards was able
to perceive that they were watched. The town is full of
rough men, the hangers-on of the army; some, indeed,
are followers of laggard knights, but the greater portion
are men who merely pursue the army with a view to
gain by its necessities, to buy plunder from the soldiers,
and to rob, and, if necessary, to murder should there be
a hope of obtaining gold. Among these men your
enemies would have little difficulty in recruiting any
number, and no appeal that we could make to the mayor
would protect you from them when you have left the
THE BO T KNIGHT. 73
walls. We must trust to our ingenuity in smuggling
you out. After that, it is upon your own strength and
shrewdness that you must rely for an escape from any
snares that may be laid for you. You will see, then,
that at least another three or four days are needed before
you can set forth. Your countrymen are so far away
that a matter of a few days will make but little differ-
ence. They will in any case be delayed for a long time
at Marseilles before they embark; and whether you leave
now or a month hence, you would be equally in time to
join them before their embarkation — that is, supposing
that you make your way through the snares which beset
you."
Outhbert saw the justice of the reasoning, and it was
another week before he announced himself as feeling
absolutely restored to strength again, and capable of
bearing as much exertion as he could have done before
his attack.
A long consultation was held with the prior and a
monk who had acted as his leech, as to the best plan of
getting Cuthbert beyond the walls of the city. Many
schemes were proposed and rejected. Every monk who
ventured beyond the walls had been closely scrutinized,
and one or two of short stature had even been jostled in
the streets, so as to throw back their hoods and expose a
sight of their faces. It was clear, then, that it would be
dangerous to trust to a disguise. Cuthbert proposed
that he should leave at night, trusting solely to their
directions as to the turnings he should take to bring him
to the city walls, and that, taking a rope, he should there
let himself down, and make the best of his way forward.
This, however, the monks would not consent to, assur-
ing him that the watch was so strictly kept round the
monastery that he would inevitably be seen.
"No," the prior said, "the method, whatever it is,
74 THE BO T KNIGHT.
must be as open as possible; and though I cannot at this
moment hit upon a plan, I will think it over to-night,
and putting my ideas with those of Father Jerome, here,
and the sacristan, who has a shrewd head, it will be hard
if we cannot between us contrive some plan to evade the
watch of those robber villains who beset the convent."
The next morning when the prior came in to see Cuth-
bert, the latter said, "Good Father, I have determined
not to endeavor to make off in disguise. I doubt that
your wit could contrive some means by which I should
get clear of the walls without observation from the scouts
of this villain noble. But once in the country I should
have neither horse nor armor, and should have hard
work indeed to make my way down through France, even
though none of my enemies were on my track. I will
therefore, if it please you, go down boldly to the mayor,
and claim a protection and escort. If he will but grant
me a few men-at-arms for one day's ride from the town,
I can choose my own route, and riding out in mail can
then take my chance of finding my way down to
Marseilles."
"I will go down with you, my son," the prior said,
"to the mayor. Two of my monks shall accompany us;
and assuredly no insult will be offered to you in the
street thus accompanied." Shortly afterward Cuthbert
started as arranged, and soon arrived at the house of the
mayor, Sir John de Cahors.
Upon the prior making known to this knight whom
he had brought with him, the mayor exclaimed:
"Pestel young gentleman; you have caused us no small
trouble and concern. We have had ridings to and fro
concerning you, and furious messages from your fiery
king. When in the morning a tall, stalwart knave
dressed in green was found, slashed about in various
places, lying on the pavement, the townsmen, not know-
I
TEE BOY KNIGHT. ^
ing who lie was, but finding that he still breathed, car-
ried him to the English camp, and he was claimed as a
follower of the Earl of Evesham. There was great wrath
and anger over this; and an hour later the earl himself
came down and stated that his page was missing, and
that there was reason to believe that he had been foully
murdered, as he had accompanied the man found
wounded. Fortunately the bulk of the armies had.
marched away at early dawn, and the earl had only re-*
mained behind in consequence of the absence of his
followers. I assured the angry Englishman that I would
have a thorough search made in the town; and although
in no way satisfied, he rode off after his king with all his
force, carrying with him the long-limbed man whom we
had picked up. Two days after a message came back
from King Richard himself, saying that unless this miss-
ing page were discovered, or if, he being killed, his
murderers were not brought to justice and punished, he
would assuredly on his return from the Holy Land burn
the town over our ears. Your king is not a man who
minces matters. However, threatened men live long,
especially when the person who threatens is starting for
a journey, from which, as like as not, he may never re-
turn. However, I have had diligent search made for
you. All the houses of bad repute have been examined,
and their inhabitants questioned. But there are so
many camp-followers and other rabble at present in the
town that a hundred men might disappear without our
being able to obtain a clew. I doubted not indeed that
your body had been thrown in the river, and that we
should never hear more of you. I am right glad that
you have been restored; not indeed from any fear of the
threats of the king, your master, but because, from what
the Earl of Evesham said, you were a lad likely to come
to great fame and honor. The earl left in my charge
76
THE EOT KNIGHT.
your horse, and the armor which he said you wore at 8
tournament lately, in case we should hear aught of you."
Cuthbert gate an exclamation of pleasure. His purse
contained but a few pieces of silver, and being without
arms except for his short dagger, or means of locomo-
tion, the difficulties of the journey down to Marseilles
had borely puzzled him. But with his good horse be-
tween his knees, and his suit of Milan armor on his back,
he thought that he might make his way through any
dangers which threatened him.
The prior now told the knight that circumstances had
occurred, which showed that it was known to the assail-
ants of Cuthbert that he had taken refuge in the
convent, over which a strict watch had been kept by
Cuthbert's enemies.
"If I could find the varlets, I would hang them over
the gates of the town," the knight said wrathfully. "But
as at the present moment there are nearly as many rogues
as honest men in the place, it would be a wholesale hang-
ing indeed to insure getting hold of the right people.
Moreover, it is not probable that another attempt upon
his life will be made inside our walls; and doubtless the
main body of this gang are somewhere without, intend-
ing to assault him when he continues his journey, and
they have left but a spy or two here to inform them as to
his movements. I will give you any aid in my power,
young sir. The army is by this time nigh Marseilles,
and, sooth to say, I have no body of men-at-arms whom
I could send as your escort for so long a distance. I
have but a small body here, and they are needed, and
sorely too, to keep order within the walls."
"I thought, sir," Cuthbert said, "that if you could
lend me a party of say four men-at-arms to ride with me
for the first day, I could then trust to myself, especially
if you could procure me one honest man to act as guide
THE BOY KNIGHT. 77
and companion. Doubtless they suppose that I should
travel by the main road south; but by going the first
day's journey either east or west, and then striking some
southward road, I should get a fair start of them, throw
all their plans out and perchance reach Marseilles with-
out interruption/'
The knight willingly agreed to furnish four men-at-
arms, and a trustworthy guide who would at least take
him as far south as Avignon.
"I will," he said, "tell the men-at-arms off to-night.
They shall be at the western gate at daybreak with the
pass permitting them to ride through. The guide shall
be at the convent door half an hour earlier. I will send
up to-night your armor and horse. Here is a purse
which the Earl of Evesham also left for your use. Is
there aught else I can do for you?"
"Nothing, sir," Cuthbert said; "and if I regain the
army in safety I shall have pleasure in reporting to
King Richard how kindly and courteously you have
treated me."
The arrangements were carried out.
An hour before daybreak Cuthbert was aroused,
donned his armor and steel casque, drank a flask of wine,
and ate a manchet of bread which the prior himself
brought him; and then, with a cordial adieu to the kind
monks, issued forth.
The guide had just reached the gate, and together they
trotted down the narrow streets to the west gate of the
city, where four men-at-arms were awaiting them.
The gates were at once opened, and Cuthbert and his
little troop sallied forth.
78
THE BOY KNIQHT.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE ATTACKc
ALL day they rode with their faces west, and before
nightfall had made a journey of over forty miles. Then
bestowing a largess upon the men-at-arms, Cuthbert dis-
missed them, and took up his abode at a hostelry, his
guide looking to the two horses.
Cuthbert was pleased with the appearance of the man
who had been placed at his disposal. He was a young
fellow of twenty-two or twenty-three, with an honest face.
He was, he told Cuthbert, the son of a small farmer
near Avignon; but having a fancy for trade, he had been
apprenticed to a master smith. Having served his
apprenticeship, he found that he had mistaken his voca-
tion, and intended to return to the paternal vineyards.
Cuthbert calculated that he would make at least four
days' journey to the south before he could meet with
any dangers. Doubtless his exit from the convent had
been discovered, and the moment the gates of the city were
opened the spy would have proceeded south to warn his
comrades, and these would doubtless have taken a road
which at a distance would again take them on to that
by which Cuthbert would be now traveling. As, how-
ever, he rode fast, and made long marches each day, he
hoped that he might succeed in distancing them. Un-
fortunately, upon the third day his horse cast his shoe,
and no smith could be met with until the end of the
day's journey. Consequently, but a short distance could
THE BO T KNIGHT. 79
be done, and this at a slow pace. Upon the fifth day
after their first start they arrived at a small town.
The next morning Cuthbert on rising found that his
guide did not present himself as usual. Making in-
quiries, he found that the young man had gone out the
evening before, and had not returned. Extremely un-
easy «it the circumstance Cuthbert went to the city
guard, thinking that perhaps his guide might have got
drunk, and been shut up in the cells. No news, however,
was to be obtained there, and after waiting some hours,
feeling sure that some harm had befallen him, he gave
notice to the authorities of his loss, and then, mounting
his horse, and leaving some money with the landlord of
the hostelry to give to his guide in case the latter should
return, he started at midday by the southern road.
He felt sure now that he was overtaken, and deter-
mined to keep his eyes and faculties thoroughly on
watch.
The roads in those days were mere tracks. Here and
there a little village was to be met with; but the country
was sparsely cultivated, and traveling lonely work.
Cuthbert rode fast, carefully avoiding all copses and
small woods through which the road ran, by making a
circuit round them and coming on to it again on the
other side.
His horse was an excellent one, the gift of the earl,
and he had little fear, with his light weight, of being
overtaken, if he could once leave his enemies behind
him.
At length he approached an extensive forest, which
stretched for miles on either side.
Half a mile before he reached it the track divided.
He had for some little time eased his horse down to a
walk, as he felt that the wood would be the spot where
he would in all probability be attacked, and he needed
that his steed should be possessed of its utmost vigor.
80 THE BOY KNIQHT.
At the spot where the track branched a man in the
guise of a mendicant was sitting. He begged for alms,
and Cuthbert threw him a small coin.
A sudden thought struck him as he heard a rustling
in the bushes near.
"Which is the nearest and best road to Avignon?" he
said.
"The right-hand road is the best and shortest," the
beggar said. "The other makes a long circuit, and
leads through several marshes, which your honor will
find it hard to pass/'
Guthbert thanked him, and moved forward, still at a
walk, along the right-hand road.
When he had gone about two hundred yards, and was
hidden from the sight of the man he had left — the country
being rough, and scattered with clumps of bushes — he
halted, and, as he expected, heard the sound of horses'
hoofs coming on at full gallop along the other road.
"Your master must have thought me young indeed/'
he said, "to try and catch me with such a transparent
trick as that. I do not suppose that accursed page has
more than ten men with him, and doubtless has placed
five on each road. This fellow was placed here to see
which track I would follow, and has now gone to give
the party on the left hand the news that I have taken this
way. Had it not been for him I should have had to run
the gantlet with four or five of my enemies. A« it is,
the path will doubtless be clear."
So saying, he turned his horse, galloped back to the
spot where the tracks separated, and then followed the
left-hand route.
As he had hoped, he passed through the wood without
incident or interruption, and arrived safely that night at
a small town, having seen no signs of his enemies.
The next day he started again early, and rode on until
THE BO T KNIGHT. 81
midday, when he halted at a large village, at which was
the only inn between the place from which he started
and his destination. He declined the offer of the servant
of the inn to take his horse round to the stable, telling
the man to hold him outside the door and give him from
a sieve a few handfuls of grain.
Tnen he entered the inn and ate a hearty meal. As
he appeared at the door he saw several men gathered
near. With a single spring he threw himself into the
saddle, just as a rush forward was made by those stand-
ing round. The man next to him sprang upon him, and
endeavored to drag him from the saddle. Cuthbert drew
the little dagger called a Misericorde from his belt, and
plunged it into his throat. Then seizing the short mace
which hung at the saddlebow, he hurled it with all his
force full in the face of his enemy, the page of Sir
Philip, who was rushing upon him sword in hand. The
heavy weapon struck him fairly between the eyes, and
with a cry he fell back, his face completely smashed in
by the blow, the sword which he held uplifted to strike
flying far through the air.
Cuthbert struck his spurs into his horse and the animal
dashed forward with a bound, Cuthbert striking with his
long sword at one or two men who made a snatch at the
reins. In another minute he was cantering out of the
village, convinced that he had killed the leader of his
foes, and that he was safe now to pursue the rest of his
journey on to Marseilles.
So it turned out.
Without further incident he traveled through the
south of France, and arrived at the great seaport. He
speedily discovered the quarters in which the Earl of
Evesham's contingent were encamped, and made toward
this without delay. As he entered a wild shout of joy
was heard, and Cnut ran forward with many gestures of
delight.
82 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
"My dear Cuthbert, my dear Cuthbert!" he exclaimed.
''Can it be true that you have escaped? We all gave
you up; and although I did my best, yet had you not
survived it I should never have forgiven myself, believ-
ing that I might have somehow done better, and have
saved you from the cutthroats who attacked us."
"Thanks, thanks, my good Cnut," Cuthbert cried.
"I have been through a time of peril, no doubt; but as
you see, I am hale and well — better methinks than you
are, for you look pale and ill; and I doubt not that the
wound which I received was a mere scratch to that which
bore you down. It sounded indeed like the blow of a
smith's hammer upon an anvil."
"Fortunately, my steel cap saved my head somewhat,"
Cnut said, "and the head itself is none of the thin-
nest; but it tried it sorely, I confess. However, now
that you are back I shall, doubt not, soon be as strong as
ever I was. I think that fretting for your absence has
kept me back more than the inflammation from the wound
itself — but there is the earl at the door of his tent."
Through the foresters and retainers who had at Cnut's
shout of joy crowded up, Cuthbert made his way, shak-
ing hands right and left with the men, among whom he
was greatly loved, for they regarded him as being in a
great degree the cause of their having been freed from
outlawry, and restored to civil life again. The earl was
really affected. As Cuthbert rode up he held out both
arms, and as his page alighted he embraced liiin as a
father.
"My dear Cuthbert!" he exclaimed. "What anxiety
have we not suffered. Had you been my own son I
could not have felt more your loss. We did not doubt
for an instant that you had fallen into the hands of some
of the retainers of that villain count; and from all we
could learn, and from the absence of any dead body by
THE BOY KNIGH1.
83
the side of that of Cnut, I imagined that you must have
been carried off. It was clear that your chance of life.,
if you fell into the hands of that evil page, or his equally
vile master, was small indeed. The very day that Cnut
was brought in I visited the French camp and accused
him of having been the cause of your disappearance and
Cnut;s wounds. He affected the greatest astonishment
at the charge. He had not, as he said, been out of the
camp for two days. My accusation was unfounded and
malicious, and I should answer this as well as the pre-
vious outrage, when the vow of the Crusaders to keep
peace among themselves was at an end. Of course I had
no means of proving what I said, or I would have gone
direct to the king and charged him with the outrage.
As it was I gained nothing by my pains. He has accom-
panied the French division to Genoa; but when we meet
at Sicily, where the two armies are to rendezvous, I will
bring the matter before the king, as the fact that his
page was certainly concerned in it must be taken as
showing that he was the instigator."
"It would, my lord earl, be perhaps better," Cuthbert
said, "if I might venture to advise, to leave the matter
alone. No doubt the count would say that he had dis-
charged his page after the tournament, and that the
latter was only carrying out his private feud with me.
We should not be able to disprove the story, and should
gain no satisfaction by the matter."
The earl admitted the justice of Cuthbert's reasoning,
but reserved to himself the task of punishing the author
of the outrage upon the first fitting opportunity.
There was a weary delay at Marseilles before the ex-
pedition set sail. This was caused by the fact of the
English fleet, which had been ordered to be there upon
their arrival, failing to keep the agreement.
The words English fleet badly describe the vessels
84 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
which were to carry the English contingent to their
destination. They were ships belonging to the maritime
nations of Italy— the Venetians, Genoese, Pisans, etc.;
for England at that time had but few of her own, and
these scarcely fitted for the stormy navigation of the
Bay of Biscay.
King Bichard, impatient as ever of delay, at last lost
his temper, and embarked on board a ship with a few of
his chosen knights, and set sail by himself for Sicily, the
point at which the two armies of the expedition were to
reunite. A few days after his departure the long-
looked-for fleet arrived, and a portion of the English
host embarked at once, and set sail for Sicily, where
they were to be landed, and the ships were to return to
fetch the remaining contingent.
A sea voyage of this kind in those days was a serious
matter. Long voyages were rare, and troops were car-
ried very much upon the principle of herrings; that is,
were packed as close as they could be, without any
reference to their comfort. As the voyages seldom lasted
more than twenty-four hours this did not much matter,
but during long voyages the discomforts, or as may be
said sufferings, of the troops were considerable. So
tightly packed were the galleys in which the English set
sail from Marseilles that there was no walking about.
Every man slept where he sat, and considered himself
lucky indeed if he could obtain room sufficient to stretch
himself at full length. Most slept sitting against bul-
warks or other supports. In the cabins, where the
knights, their pages and squires, were placed, the crowd-
ing was of course less excessive, but even here the
amount of space, which a subaltern traveling to India
for the first time nowadays would grumble at, was con-
sidered amply sufficient for half a dozen knights of dis-
tinction. It was a week after sailing when Cnut touched
THE BO 7 KNIGHT. 85
Cuthbert's arm as he came on deck one morning and
said:
"Look, look, Cuthbert! that mountain standing up in
the water has caught fire on the top. Did you ever see
such a thing?"
The soldiers crowded to the side of the vessel, in in-
tense astonishment and no little awe. From the top of a
lofty and rugged hill, rising almost straight from the
sea, flames were roaring up, smoke hung over the island,
and stones were thrown into the air and rattled down the
side of the hill, or fell into the sea with a splash.
"That is a fearsome sight," Cnut said, crossing him-
self.
"It looks as if it was the mouth of purgatory," ex-
claimed another, standing by. •
Outhbert himself was amazed, for the instruction he
had received from Father Francis was of too slight a
nature to include the story of volcanoes. A priest, how-
ever, who accompanied the ship in the character of leech
and confessor, explained the nature of the phenomenon
to his astonished listeners, and told them that over on
the mainland was a mountain which at times vomited
forth such masses of stones and of liquid rock that it
had swallowed up and covered many great cities. There
was also, he told them, another mountain of the same
sort, even more vast, on the island of Sicily itself; but
that this had seldom, as far back as man could remem-
ber, done any great harm.
Sailing on, in another day they arrived off the coast of
Sicily itself, and sailing up the straits between it and
the mainland, they landed at Messina. Here a consid-
erable portion of the French army had already arrived,
having been brought down from Genoa.
There was no news of the King of England; and, as
often happens, the saying, "the more haste the less
speed," had been verified here.
86 TEE BO T KNIGHT.
It was some days later before King Richard arrived,
having been driven from his course by tempests, well-
nigh cast ashore, and having besides gone through many
adventures. Three weeks later the whole of the army
of the Crusaders were gathered around Messina, where
it was intended to remain some little time before start-
ing, it was a gay time, and the kings vied with each
other in entertainments, joustings, and tournaments.
The Italian knights also made a brave show, and it
might have been thought that this huge army of men
were gathered there simply for amusement and feasting.
In the tournaments every effort was made to prevent any
feeling of national rivalry, and although parties of
knights held their own against all comers, these were
most carefully selected to represent several nationalities,
and therefore victory, on whichsoever side it fell, excited
no feelings of bitterness.
Alone, King Richard was undoubtedly the strongest
cavalier of the two armies. Against his ponderous
strength no knight could keep his seat; and this was so
palpable that after many victories King Richard was
forced to retire from the lists from want of competitors,
and to take his place on the dais with the more peace-
loving King of France.
The gayety of the camp was heightened by the arrival
of many nobles and dames from Italy. Here, too, came
the Queen of Navarre, bringing with her the beautiful
Princess Berengaria.
"Methinks," the Earl of Evesham said to Cuthbert a
fortnight after the arrival of the queen, "that unless my
eyes deceive me the princess is likely to be a cause of
trouble. "
"In what way?" asked Cuthbert with surprise, for he
had been struck with her marvelous beauty, and won-
dered greatly what mischief so fair a being could do.
THE BOY KNIGHT.
87
"By the way in which our good lord, the king, gazes
upon her, methinks that it were like enough that he
broke oS his engagement with the Princess of France,
for the sake 01 the fair eyes of this damsel."
"That were indeed a misfortune," Cuthbert said
gravely, for he saw at once the anger which such a
courso would excite in the minds of the French king and
his knights, who would naturally be indignant in the
extreme at the slight put upon their princess. As day
after day passed it became evident to all that the King
of England was infatuated by the princess. Again he
entered the lists himself, and as some fresh Italian
knights and others had arrived, he found fresh oppo-
nents, and conspicuously laid the spoils of victory at the
feet of the princess, whom he selected as the Queen of
Beauty.
All sorts of rumors now became current in camp; vio-
lent quarrels between the kings, and bad feeling between
the French and English knights, broke out again in con-
sequence, and this more violently than before.
THE BOY KNIGHT.
CHAPTER IX.
THE PRINCESS BERENGARIA.
ONE night it chanced that Cuthbert was late in his
return to camp, and his road took him through a por-
tion of the French encampment; the night was dark,
and Cuthbert presently completely lost all idea as to his
bearings. Presently he nearly ran against a tent; he
made his way to the entrance in order to crave directions
as to his way — for it was a wet night; the rain was pour-
ing in torrents, and few were about of whom he could
demand the way— and, as he was about to draw aside the
hangings, he heard words said in a passionate voice which
caused him to withdraw his hand suddenly.
"I tell you," said a voice, "I would rather drive a
dagger myself into her heart than allow our own prin-
cess to be insulted by this hot-headed island dog."
"It is sad indeed," said another, but in a calmer and
smoother tone, "that the success of a great expedition
like this, which has for its object the recovery of the
holy sepulcher from the infidels, should be wrecked by
the headstrong fancies of one man. It is even, as is told
by the old Grecian poet, as when Helen caused a great war
between peoples of that nation."
"I know nothing," another voice said, "either of
Helen or the Greeks, or of their poets. They are a shifty
race, and I can believe aught that is bad of them. But
touching this Princess of Navarre, I agree with our
friend, it would be a righteous deed to poniard her, and
THE BO T KNIGHT. 89
so to remove the cause of dispute between the two kings,
and, indeed, the two nations. This insult laid upon our
princess is more than we, as French knights and gentle-
men, can brook; and if the king says the word, there is
not a gentleman in the army but will be ready to turn
his sword against the islanders."
Then the smooth voice spoke again.
"It would, my brethren, be wrong and useless to shed
blood; but methinks that if this apple of discord could
be removed a good work would be done; not as our
friend the count has suggested, by a stab of the dagger;
that indeed would be worse than useless. But surely
there are scores of religious houses, where this bird
might be placed in a cage without a soul knowing where
she was, and where she might pass her life in prayer that
she may be pardoned for having caused grave hazards of
the failure of an enterprise in which all the Christian
world is concerned."
The voices of the speakers now fell, and Cuthbert was
straining his ear to listen, when he heard footsteps ap-
proaching the tent, and he glided away into the darkness.
With great difficulty he recovered the road to the
camp, and when he reached his tent he confided to the
Earl of Evesham what he had heard.
"This is serious indeed," the earl said, "and bodes no
little trouble and danger. It is true that the passion
which King Richard has conceived for Berengaria bids
fair to wreck the Crusade, by the anger which it has ex-
cited in the French king and his nobles; but the disap-
pearance of the princess would no less fatally interfere
with it, for the king would be like a raging lion deprived
of his whelps, and would certainly move no foot eastward
until he had exhausted all the means in his power of
tracing his lost lady love. You could not, I suppose,
Cuthbert, point out the tent where this conversation
took place?"
90 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
"1 <#otiM not," Cuthbert answered; "in the daikness
one tent is like another. I think I should recognize the
voices of the speakers did I hear them again; indeed,
one voice I did recognize; it was that of the Count of Bra-
bant, with whom we had trouble before."
"That is good," the earl said, "because we have at
least an object to watch. It would never do to tell the
king what you have heard. In the first place, his anger
would be so great that it would burst all bounds, and
would cause, likely enough, a battle at once between the
two armies; nor would it have any good effect, for he of
Brabant would of course deny the truth of your asser-
tions, and would declare it was merely a got-up story to
discredit him with the king, and so to wipe out the old
score now standing between us. No, if we are to suc-
ceed, alike in preventing harm happening to the princess
and an open break between the two monarchs, it must be
done by keeping a guard over the princess, unsuspected
by all, and ourselves frustrating any attempt which may
be made."
Cuthbert expressed his willingness to carry out the
instructions which the earl might give him; and, much
disturbed by the events of the day, both earl and page
retired to rest, to think over what plan had best be
adopted.
The princess was staying at the palace of the bishop of
the town; this he, having another residence a short dis-
tance outside the walls, had placed at the disposal of
the Queen of Navarre and her suite; and the first step of
Cuthbert in the morning was to go into the town, to
reconnoiter the position and appearance of the building.
It was a large and irregular pile, and communicated with
the two monasteries lying alongside of it. It would
therefore clearly be a most difficult thing to keep up a
complete watch on the exterior of so large a building.
THE BO T KNIGHT. 91
There were so many ways in which the princess might
be captured and carried off by unscrupulous men that
Cuthbert in vain thought over every plan by which it
could be possible to safeguard her. She might be seized
upon returning from a tournament or entertainment;
but this was improbable, as the queen would always have
an escort of knights with her, and no attempt could be
successful except at the cost of a public fracas and
much loss of blood. Cuthbert regarded as out of the
question that an outrage of this kind would be attempted.
The fact that one of the speakers in the tent had used
the words "my sons," showed that one priest or monk,
at least, was connected with the plot. It was possible
that this man might have power in one of the monas-
teries, or he might be an agent of the bishop himself;
and Cuthbert saw that it would be easy enough in the
night for a party from one or other of the monasteries
to enter by the door of communication with the palace,
and carry off the princess without the slightest alarm
being given. Once within the walls of the convent, she
could be either hidden in the dungeons or secret places,
which buildings of that kind were sure to possess, or
could be at once carried out by some quiet entrance, and
taken into the country, or transferred to some other
building in the town.
When Cuthbert joined the earl he told him the observ-
ations that he had made, and Sir Walter praised the
judgment which he had shown in his conclusions. The
earl was of opinion that it would be absolutely necessary
to get some clew as to the course which the abductors
purposed to take; indeed it was possible that on after-
consideration they might drop their plan altogether, for
the words which Cuthbert had overheard scarcely be-
tokened a plan completely formed and finally decided
upon.
9$ THE BO 7 KNIGHT.
The great point he considered, therefore, was that the
tent of his old enemy should be carefully watched, and
that an endeavor should be made to hear something of
what passed within, which might give a clew to the plan
fixed upon. They did not, of course, know whether the
tent in which the conversation had been heard by Cufch-
bert was that of Sir de Jacquelin Barras or of one of the
other persons who had spoken; and Cuthbert suggested
that the first thing would be to find out whether the
count, after nightfall, was in the habit of going to some
other tent, or whether, on the other hand, he remained
within and was visited by others.
It was easy, of course, to disover which was his tent;
and Cuthbert soon got its position, and then took Cnut
into his counsels.
"The matter is difficult," Cnut said, "and I see no
way by which a watch can be kept up by day; but after
dark — I have several men in my band who can track a
deer, and surely could manage to follow the steps of this
baron without being observed. There is little Jack,
who is no bigger than a boy of twelve, although he can
shoot, and run and play with a quarter-staff, or, if need
be, with the bill, against the best man in the troop. I
warrant me that if you show him the tent he will keep
such sharp watch that no one shall enter or depart with-
out his knowing where they go to. On a dark night he
will be able to slip among the tents, and to move here
and there without being seen. He can creep on his
stomach without moving a leaf, and trust me the eyes of
these French men-at-arms will look in vain for a glimpse
of him."
"You understand, Cnut, all that I want to know is
whether the other conspirators in this matter visit his
tent, or whether he goes to theirs."
"I understand," Cnut said. "That is the first point
to be arrived at."
THE BO T KNIGHT. 93
Three days later Cnut brought news that each night
after dark a party of five men met in the tent that was
watched; that one of the five always came out when all
had assembled, and took his station before the entrance
of the tent, so as to be sure that no eavesdropper was
near.
Outhbert smiled:
"It is a case of locking the door after the horse has
gone."
"What is to be done now?" Cnut asked.
"I will talk with the earl before I tell you, Cnut.
This matter is too serious for me to take a step without
consulting Sir Walter."
That night there was a long talk between the earl and
his page as to the best course to be pursued. It was
clear that their old enemy was the leading person in the
plot, and that the only plan to baffle it with any fair
chances of success was to keep a constant eye upon his
movements, and also to have three or four of the sturdiest
men of the band told off to watch, without being per-
ceived, each time that the princess was in her palace.
The Earl of Evesham left the arrangements entirely
in the hands of his page, of whose good sense and sagac-
ity he had a very high opinion.
His own first impulse had been to go before the king
and denounce the Count of Brabant. But the ill-will
between them was already well known; for not only was
there the original dispute at the banquet, but when the
two armies had joined at Sicily, King Richard, who had
heard from the earl of the attempt at the assassination
of Cuthbert, had laid a complaint before King Philip of
the conduct of his subject.
Sir de Jacquelin Barras, however, had denied that he
had any finger in the matter.
"He had," he said, "discharged his page after the
94 THE BO T KNIGHT.
encounter with Cuthbert, and knew nothing further
whatever of his movements."
Although it was morally certain that the page could
not have purchased tha services of the men who assisted
him, from his own purse, or gained them by any means of
persuasion, but that they were either the followers of
Counu of Brabant, or ruffians hired with his money, as
no proof could be obtained, the matter was allowed to
drop.
The earl felt, however, that an accusation against the
count by him of an intention to commit a high crime,
and this merely on the evidence of his page, would
appear like an attempt to injure the fair fame of his
rival.
Feeling, therefore, that nothing could be done save to
watch, he left the matter entirely in the hands of his
page, telling him that he could take as many men-at-
arms or archers as ho might choose and use them in his
name.
Cnut entered warmly into Cuthbert's plans; and
finally it was arranged between them that six of the
archers should nightly keep watch opposite the various
entrances of the bishop's palace and of the two monas-
teries joining. Of course they could not patrol up and
down without attracting attention, but they were to
take up posts where they could closely observe the en-
trances, and were either to lie down and feign drunken
sleep, or to conceal themselves within the shadow of an
arch or other hiding-place.
Down on the seashore, Cuthbert made an arrange-
ment with one of the owners of small craft lying there
that ten of his men should sleep on board every night, to-
gether with some fishermen accustomed to the use of the
oar.
Cuthbert himself determined to be always with this
party.
THE BO ? KNIQHI. 95
Night after night passed, and so long a time went by
that Cuthbert began to think the design must have been
given up.
However, he resolved to relax none of his watchful-
ness during the remaining time that the expedition
might stop in Sicily.
It was in January, three weeks after the first watch
had been set, when one of the men who had been placed
to watch the entrance to one of the monasteries, leaped
on board the craft and shook Cuthbert by the shoulder.
"A party of some five men," he said, "have just issued
out from the monastery. They are bearing a burden —
what, I cannot see. They were making in the direction
of the water. I whistled to Dick, who was next to me
in the lane. He is following them, and I came on to tell
you to prepare."
The night was pitch dark, and it was difficult in the
extreme to see any one moving at a short distance off.
There were two or three streets that led from the
monastery, which stood at the top of the town, toward
the sea; and a party coming down might take any of
these, according to the position in which the boat they
were seeking was placed.
Cuthbert now instantly sent five or six of his men,
with instructions to avoid all noise, along the line of the
port, with orders to bring in word should any one come
down and take boat, or should /they hear any noise in
the town.
He himself with the sailors loosed the ropes which
fastened the boat to shore, got out the oars, and pre-
pared to put off at a moment's notice.
He was of course ignorant whether the abductors
would try to carry the princess off by water, or would
hide her in one of the convents of the town; but he was
inclined to think that the former would be the course
96
THE EOT KNIGHT.
adopted; for the king in his wrath would be ready to
lay the town in flames, and to search every convent from
top to bottom for the princess. Besides, there would be
too many aware of the secret.
Cuthbert was not wrong in his supposition.
Soon the man he had sent to the extreme right came
running up with the news that a boat had embarked at
the further end, with a party of some ten men on board.
As he came along he had warned the others, and in five
minutes the whole party were collected in the craft,
numbering in all twelve of Cuthbert's men and six
sailors. They instantly put out, and rowed in the
direction in which the boat would have gone, the boat-
men expressing their opinion that probably the party
would make for a vessel which was lying anchored at
some little distance from shore. The bearings of the
position of this ship was known to the boatmen, but the
night was so dark that they were quite unable to find it.
Orders had been given that no sound or whisper was to
be heard on board the boat; and after rowing as far as
they could, the boatmen said they were in the direction
of the ship.
The boatmen all lay on their oars, and all listened in-
tently. Presently the creaking of a pulley was heard in
the still night, at a distance of a few hundred yards.
This was enough. It was clear that the vessel was get-
ting up sail. The boat's head was turned in that direc-
tion; the crew rowed steadily but noiselessly, and in a
few minutes the tall mast of a vessel could be seen
faintly against the sky. Just as they perceived the situ-
ation a hail from on board showed that their approach
was now observed.
"Stretch to your oars," Cuthbert said; "we must make
a dash for it now."
The rowers bent to their work and in a minute the
boat ran alongside the craft.
THE BO 7 RNIGHT. 97
As Cuthbert and his followers scrambled upon the
deck they were attacked by those of the crew and pas-
sengers who were standing near; but it was evident at
once that the chiefs of the expedition had not heard the
hail, and that there was no general plan of defense
against them.
It was not until the last of them had gained a footing,
and were beginning to fight their way along the vessel
that from below three or four men-at-arms ran up, and
one in a tone of authority demanded what was the mat-
ter. When he heard the clash of swords and the shouts
of the combatants he put himself at once at the head of
the party, and a fierce and obstinate fight now took
place.
The assailants had, however, the advantage.
Cuthbert and his men were all lightly clad, and this
on the deck of a ship lumbered with ropes and gear, and
in the dark, was a great advantage, for the mailed men-
at-arms frequently stumbled and fell. The fight lasted
for several minutes. Cnut, who was armed with a heavy
mace, did great service, for with each of his sweeping;
blows he broke down the guard of an opponent, and gen-
erally leveled him to the deck.
The numbers at the beginning of the fight were not
unequal, but the men to whom the vessel belonged made
but a faint resistance when they perceived that the day
was going against them. The men-at-arms, however,
consisting of three, who appeared to be the leaders, and
of eight pikemen, fought stubbornly and well.
Cuthbert was not long in detecting in the tones of the
man who was clearly at the head of affairs the voice of
Sir de Jacquelin Barras. To do him justice he fought
with extreme bravery, and when almost all his followers
were cut down or beaten overboard, he resisted stanchly
and well. With a heavy two-handed sword he cleaved a
98 THE BO T KNIGHT.
space at the end of the boat, and kept the whole of
Cuthbert's party at bay.
At last Cnut, who had been engaged elsewhere, came
to the front, and a tough fight ensued between them.
It might have ended badly for the brave forester, for
his lack of armor gave an enormous advantage to his
opponent. Soon, however, the count's foot slipped on
the boards of the deck, and before he could recover him-
self the mace of Cnut descended with tremendous force
upon his head, which was unprotected, as he had taken
off his casque on arriving at the ship. Without a word
or a cry the count fell forward on the deck, killed as a
bullock by a blow of a pole-ax.
While this conflict had been going on, occasionally the
loud screams of a woman had been heard below.
Guthbert, attended by Cnut and two of his followers,
now descended.
At the bottom of the steps they found a man-at-arms
placed at the door of a cabin. He challenged them as
they approached, but being speedily convinced that the
vessel was in their hands, and that his employer and
party were all conquered, he made a virtue of necessity,
and laid down his arms.
"You had better go in alone," Cnut said, "Master
Cuthbert. The lady is less likely to be frightened by
your appearance than by us, for she must wonder indeed
what is going on."
On entering the cabin, which had evidently been fitted
up for the use of a lady, Cuthbert saw standing at the
other end the princess, whom of course he knew well by
eight. A lamp was burning in the cabin, and by its light
he could see that her face was deadly pale. Her robes
were torn and disarranged, and she wore a look at once of
grave alarm and surprise upon seeing a handsomely
dressed page enter with a deep reverence.
THE BO T KNIGHT. 99
"What means this outrage, young sir? Whoever you
be, I warn you that the King of England will revenge
this indignity."
"Your highness," Cuthbert said, "you have no further
reason for alarm; the knaves who carried you off from
the bishop's palace and conveyed you to this ship are all
either killed or in our power. I am the page of the Earl
of Evesham, a devoted follower of King Richard. Some
of the designs of the bold men came to the ears of my
lord, and he ordered me and a band of his followers to
keep good guard over the palace and buildings adjoin-
ing. We were unable to gather our strength in time to
prevent your being taken on board, but we lost no time
in putting forth when we found that your abductors
had taken boat, and by good fortune arrived here in
time; a few minutes later, and the knaves would have
succeeded in their object, for the sails were already being
hoisted, and the vessel making way, when we arrived.
Your abductors are all either killed or thrown overboard,
and the vessel's head is now turned toward the shore,
and I hope in a few minutes to have the honor of escort-
ing you to the palace."
The princess, with a sigh of much satisfaction and
relief, sank on to a couch.
"I am indeed indebted to you, young sir," she said.
"Believe me, the Princess Berengaria is not ungrateful,
and should it be ever in her power to do aught for your
lord, or for yourself, or for those who have accompanied
you to rescue her, believe me that she will do it.>;
"May I be so bold as to ask a boon?" Cuthbert said
dropping on one knee before her.
"It is granted at once, whatever it be, if in my power/3
"My boon is, lady," he said, "that you will do your
best to assuage the natural anger which the King of
England will feel at this bold and most violent attempt.
That he should be told, is of course necessary; but, lady,
THE BO T KNIGHT.
much depends upon the telling, and I am sure that at
your request the king would restrain his anger. Were
it not for that, I fear that such quarrels and disputes
might arise as would bring the two armies to blows, and
destroy forever all hope of the successful termination of
our joint enterprise."
"You are a wise and good youth," the princess said,
holding out her hand to Cuthbert, which, as in duty
bound, he placed to his lips. "Your request is wise
and most thoughtful. I will use any poor influence
which I may possess" — and Cuthbert could see that the
blood came back now to the white face — "to induce King
Richard to allow this matter to pass over. There is no
reason why he should take up the case. I am no more
under his protection than under that of the King of
France, and it is to the latter I should appeal, for as I
believe the men who abducted me were his subjects."
"The leader of them, madam, was a certain Sir de
Jacquelin Barras, a Count of Brabant, with whom my
master has had an old feud, and who has been just killed
by the leader of our menrat-arms. The others, who have
had the most active hand in the matter, have also
perished; and it would, I think, be doubtful whether
any clew could be obtained to those who were in league
with them. The only man in the party who is alive was
placed as a sentry at youjr door, and as he is but a man-
at-arms, we may be sure thajb he knows naught of the
enterprise, but has merely parried out the orders of his
master."
The vessel had by this time brought up close to the
port. The princess determined to wait on board until
the first dawn was seen in the skies, and then under the
escort of her deliverers to go back to the palace, before
the town was moving. This plan was carried out, and
soon after dawn the princess was safe in the palace from
which she had been carrje<J a few hours previously.
THE B07 RNIQHT.
CHAPTER X.
PIRATES.
IT was not possible that a matter of this sort could be
entirely hushed up. Not many hours passed before
rumors were current of events which had taken place,
though none knew what those events were.
There were reports that the tire-woman of the Prin-
cess Berengaria had in the night discovered that her
mistress' couch was unocupied, that she had found
signs of a struggle, and had picked up a dagger on the
floor, where it had evidently fallen from the sheath; also
it was said that the princess had returned at daylight
escorted by an armed party, and that she was unable to
obtain entrance to the palace until one of the ladies of
the queen had been fetched down to order the sentries
at the gate to allow her to enter.
This was the news which rumor carried through the
camp. Few, however, believed it, and none who could
have enlightened them opened their lips upon the
subject.
It was known, however, that a messenger had come
to King Richard early, and that he had at once mounted,
and ridden off to the bishop's palace. What had hap-
pened there none could say, but there were rumors that
his voice had been heard in furious outbursts of passion.
He remained there until the afternoon, when he sent
for a number of his principal nobles.
102 THE BO T KNIQHT.
When these arrived they found him standing on a
dais in the principal hall of the palace, and he there
formally introduced to them the Princess Berengaria as
his affianced wife. The ceremony of the marriage, he
told them, would shortly take place.
This announcement caused a tremendous stir in both
armies. The English, who had never been favorable
to the alliance with the French princess, were glad
to hear that this was broken off, and were well con-
tent that the Princess Berengaria should be their future
queen, for her beauty, high spirit, and kindness had won
all hearts.
On the part of the French, on the other hand, there
was great indignation, and for some time it was feared
that the armies would come to open blows.
King Philip, however, although much angered, was
politic enough to deprecate any open outbreak. He
knew that a dispute now begun would not only at once
put a stop to the Crusade, but that it might lead to more
serious consequences at home. The fiery bravery of the
English king, backed as it would be by the whole
strength of his subjects, might render him a very for-
midable opponent; and the king felt that private griev-
ances must be laid aside where the good of France was
concerned.
Still the coldness between the armies increased, their
camps were moved further apart, and during the time
that they remained in Sicily there was but little com-
merce between the two forces.
As soon as the winter had broken the French mon-
arch broke up his camp, and in March sailed for the
Holy Land.
The English had expected that the marriage ceremony
of the king and Princess Berengaria would be celebrated
before they left Sicily, but this was not the case. There
THE BO T KNIGHT. 103
were high joustings and fetes in honor of the princess,
but the marriage was delayed. A fortnight after the
French had sailed the English embarked in the two
hundred ships which had been prepared, and sailed also
on their way to Acre.
It must not be supposed that the attempted abduction
of the Princess Berengaria was unimportant in its results
to Cuthbert. After returning from the palace the king,
who had heard from her the details of what had taken
place, and the names of her rescuers, sent for the Earl
of Evesham. The latter had of course learned from
Cuthbert all that had happened, and had expressed his
high approval of his conduct, and his gratification at
the result.
"I learn, Sir Earl," said King Richard, "that it is to
you that I am indebted for the rescue of the princess.
She tells me that, suspecting some plot, you placed a
guard around the bishop's palace, with a strong body
on the shore ready to rescue her from the hands of any
who might attempt to take her to sea."
"It is as you say, sire," replied the earl; "but the
whole merit of the affair rests upon my page, the lad
whom you may remember as having fought with and
conquered the French page, and of whose conduct you
then approved highly. You may also remember that he
escaped by some display of bravery and shrewdness the
further attempts to assassinate him, and your majesty
was good enough to make a complaint to King Puiiip of
the conduct of one of his nobles on that head. It seems
that some two months since the lad in coming through
the French camp at night missed his way, and accidentally
overheard a few words spoken in a voice which he recog-
nized as that of his enemy. The name of your majesty
being mentioned, he deemed it his duty to listen, and
thus discovered that a plot was on foot for carrying off
104 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
the princess. After consultation with me, we agreed
npon the course to be adopted, namely, to place sentries
round the bishop's palace and the buildings adjoining,
who should follow and bring word should she be taken
to another place in town, while a band was placed on the
shore in readiness to interfere at once to prevent her
being carried away by sea. He undertook the manage-
ment of all details, having with him a trusty squire who
commands my Saxon bowmen."
"For your own part I thank you, my lord," the king
said, "and believe me, you shall not find Richard un-
grateful. As to your page, he appears brave and wise
beyond his years. Were it not that I think that it would
not be good for him, and might attract some envy upon
the part of others, I would at once make him a knight.
He already has my promise that I will do so on the first
occasion when he can show his prowess upon the infi-
dels. Bring him to me to-morrow, when the princess
Will be here with the Queen of Navarre at a banquet. I
would fain thank him before her; and although I have
agreed — at the princess' earnest solicitation — to take no
further notice of the matter, and to allow it to pass as if
it had not been, yet I cannot forgive the treachery which
has been used, and, without letting all know exactly
what has occnrred, would fain by my reception of your
page let men see that something of great import has
happened, of the nature of which I doubt not that rumor
will give some notion."
Upon the following day, therefore, Cuthbert to his
confusion found himself the center of the royal circle.
The king expressed himself to him in the most gracious
manner, patting him on the shoulder, and said that he
would be one day one of the best and bravest of his
knights. The princess and the Queen of Navarre gave
him their hands to kiss; and somewhat overwhelmed he
THE BO 7 KNIGHT. 10$
withdrew from the royal presence, the center of atten-
tion, and, in some minds, of envy.
Onut too did not pass unrewarded.
His majesty, finding that Cnut was of gentle Saxon
blood, gave him a gold chain in token of his favor, and
distributed a heavy purse among the men who had fol»
lowed him.
When the British fleet, numbering two hundred ships$
set sail from Sicily, it was a grand and martial sight*
From the masts were the colors of England and those oi
the nobles who commanded; while the pennons of thei
knights, the bright plumes and mantles, the flash of
armor and arms, made the decks alive with light and
color.
The king's ship advanced in the van, and round hint
were the vessels containing his principal followers. The
Queen of Navarre and the Princess Berengaria were
with the fleet. Strains of music rose from the waters,
and never were the circumstances of war exhibited in a
more picturesque form.
For two days the expedition sailed on, and then £
change of a sudden and disastrous kind took place.
"What is all this bustle about?" Cuthbert said to
Cnut. "The sailors are running up the ladders, and all
seems confusion."
"Methinks," said Cnut, "that we are about to have a
storm. A few minutes ago scarce a cloud was to be seen;
now that bank over there has risen halfway up tue sky*
The sailors are accustomed to these treacherous seas, and
the warnings which we have not noticed have no doubt
been clear enough to them."
With great rapidity the sails of the fleet came down,
and in five minutes its whole aspect was changed; but
quickly as the sailors had done their work, the storm
was even more rapid in its progress. Some of the ships
T otf THE BO Y KNIGHT.
whose crews were slower or less skillful than the others
were caught by the gale before they could get their sails
snug, and the great sheets of white canvas were blowr.
from the bolt ropes as if made of paper, and a blackness
which could almost be felt covered the sea, the only
light being that given by the frothing waters. There
was no longer any thought of order. Each ship had to
shift for herself; and each captain to do his best to save
those under his charge, without thought of what might
befall the others.
In the ship which carried the Earl of Evesham's con-
tingent, order and discipline prevailed. The earl's voice
had been heard at the first puff of wind, shouting to the
men to go below, save a few who might be of use to haul
at ropes. His standard was lowered, the bright flags
removed from the sides of the ship, the shields which
were hanging over the bulwarks were hurriedly taken
below, and when the gale smote them, the ship was trim,
and in 'readiness to receive it. A few square yards of
sail alone were all that the captain had thought it pru-
dent to keep spread, and in a minute from the time she
was struck the lofty hulk was tearing along through the
waters at a tremendous speed. Four of the best hands
were placed at the helm; and here the captain took his
post.
The danger was now that in the darkness they might
run against one of their consorts. Even in the war of
the elements they could hear from time to time crashes
as of vessels striking against each other, with shouts and
cries. Once or twice from the darkness ships emerged,
close on one hand or the other; but the steadiness of the
captain in each case saved the ship from collision.
As the storm continued these glimpses of other ves-
sels became more and more rare, and the ship being a
very fast sailer, the captain indulged the hope that he
was now clear of the rest of the fleeto
THE SOY KNIGHT.
107
He now attempted to lie-to to the storm, but the wind
Y/as too strong. The ships in those days, too, were so
high out of the water, and offered in themselves such a
target to the wind, that it was useless to adopt any other
maneuver than to run before it.
For two days and nights the tempest raged.
"\Vhat think you," the earl said to the captain, "of
cur position? Where are we, and where will the course
upon which we are running take us?"
"I cannot say with certainty," the captain said, "for
the wind has shifted several times. I had hoped to gain
the shelter of Ehodes, but a shift of wind bore us away
from there, and I much fear that from the direction in
which we have been running we must be very nigh on
the coast of Africa."
"Pestel" the earl said. "That would indeed be a
speedy end to our Crusade. These Moors are pirates
and cutthroats to a man; and even should we avoid the
risk of being dashed to pieces, we should end our lives
as slaves to one of these black infidels."
Three hours later the captain's prophecies turned out
right. Breakers were seen at various points in front,
and with the greatest difficulty the vessel was steered
through an opening between them; but in another few
minutes she struck heavily, one of her masts went over
the side, and she lay fast and immovable. Fortunately,
the outside bank of sand acted as a sort of breakwater;
had she struck upon this, the good ship would have gone
to pieces instantly; but although the waves still struck
her with considerable force, the captain had good hope
that she would not break up. Darkness came on; the
tempest seemed to lull. As there was no immediate
danger, and all were exhausted by the tossing which
they had received during the last forty-eight hours, the
crew of the Rose slept soundly.
108 THE BO T KNIQHT.
In the morning the sun rose brilliantly, and there was
no sign of the great storm which had scattered the fleet
of England. The shore was to be seen at a distance of
some four miles. It was low and sandy, with lofty moun-
tains in the distance. Far inland a white town with
minaret and dome could be seen.
"Know you where we are?" the earl asked.
"As far as I can tell," the captain said, "we have
been driven up the bay called the Little Syrtis — a place
full of shoals and shallows, and abounding with pirates
of the worst kind."
"Think you that the ship has suffered injury?"
"Whether she has done so or not," the captain said,
"I fear greatly that she is fast in the sand, and even the
lightening of all her cargo will scarce get her off; but we
must try at least."
"It is little time that we shall have to try, Master
Captain," Cuthbert, who was standing close, said.
"Methinks those two long ships which are putting out
from that town will have something to say to that."
"It is too true," the captain said. "Those are the
galleys of the Moorish corsairs. They are thirty or forty
oars, draw but little water, and will be here like the
wind."
"What do you advise?" asked the earl. "The fal-
conets which you have upon the poop can make but a
poor resistance to boats that can row around us, and are
no doubt furnished with heavy metal. They will quickly
perceive that we are aground and defenseless, and will
be able to plump their shot into us until they have
knocked the good ship to pieces. However, we will
fight to the last. It shall not be said that the Earl of
Evesham was taken by infidel dogs and sold as a slave*
without striking a blow in his defense."
Cuthbert stood watching the corsairs, which were now
rowing toward them at all speed.
THE BO T KNIGHT. 109
"Methinks, my lord/' he said presently, "if I might
venture to give an opinion, that we might yet trick the
infidel.*1
"As how, Cuthbert?" the earl said. "Speak out;
you know that I have great faith in your sagacity."
"I think, sir," the page said, "that did we send all
your men below, leaving only the crew of the vessel on
deck, they would take us for a merchant ship which has
been wrecked here, and exercise but little care how they
approach us. The men on deck might make a show
of firing once or twice with the falconets. The pirates,
disdaining such a foe, would row alongside. Once there,
we might fasten one or both to our side with grapnels,
and then, methinks that English bill and bow will ren-
der us more than a match for Moorish pirates, and one
of these craft can scarcely carry more men than we have.
I should propose to take one of them by force, and drive
the pirates overboard; take possession of, if possible, or
beat off her consort; and then take the most valuable
stores from the ship, and make our way as best we can
to the north."
"Well thought of !" exclaimed the earl cordially.
"You have indeed imagined a plan which promises well.
What think you, captain?"
"I think, my lord," the Genoese said, "that the plan
is an excellent one, and promises every success. If your
men will all go below, holding their arms in readiness for
the signal, mine shall prepare grapnels and ropes, and
the first of these craft which comes alongside they will
lash so securely to the Hose that I warrant me she
gets not away."
These preparations were soon made.
The soldiers, who at first had been filled with appre-
hension at the thought of slavery among the infidels,
•were now delighted at the prospect of a struggle enamg
in escape.
11<> THE BO T KNIGHT.
The archers prepared their bows and arrows, and stood
behind the portholes in readiness to pour a volley into
the enemy; the men-at-arms grasped their pikes and
swords; while above the sailors moved hither and thither
as if making preparations for defense, but in reality pre-
paring the grapnels and ropes.
One of the pirates was faster than the other, and soon
coming within reach, opened fire upon the Rose with
a heavy cannon, which she carried in her bow.
The crew of the Rose replied with their falconets
and sakers from the poop.
The corsair at first did not keep her course direct for
the ship, but rowed once or twice round her, firing as she
did so. Then, apparently satisfied that no great precau-
tion need be observed with a feebly-manned ship in so
great a strait as the Rose, they set up a wild cry of
"Allah!" and rowed toward her.
In two minutes the corsair was alongside of the
Rose, and the fierce crew were climbing up her sides.
As she came alongside the sailors cast grapnels into
her rigging, and fastened her to the Rose; and then a
loud shout of "Hurrah for England!" was heard; the
ports opened, and a volley of arrows was poured upon
the astonished corsair; and from the deck above the as-
sailants were thrown back into the galley, and a swarm
of heavily armed men leaped down from the ship upon
them.
Taken by surprise, and indeed outnumbered, the re-
sistance of the corsairs was but slight. In a close, fierce
melee like this the light-armed Moors had but little
chance with the mail-clad English, whose heavy swords
and axes clove their defenses at a blow. The fight lasted
but three minutes, and then the last of the corsairs was
overboard.
The men who rowed the galley had uttered the most
THE BO Y KNIGHT. HI
piercing cries while this conflict had been raging. Jhey
were unable to take any part in it, had they been dis-
posed to do so, for they were all slaves chained to the
oars.
Scarcely had the conflict ended when the other galley
arrived upon the scene; but seeing what had happened,
and tha,t her consort had fallen into the hands of the
English, she at once turned her head, and rowed back
rapidly to the town from which she had come.
Among the slaves who rowed the galley were many
white men, and their cries of joy at their liberation
greatly affected those who had thus unexpectedly rescued
them. Hammers were soon brought into requisition,
the shackles struck off them, and a scene of affecting
joy took place. The slaves were of all nationalities, but
Italians and Spaniards, French and Greeks, formed the
principal part. There was no time, however, to be lost;
the arms and munitions of war were hastily removed
from the Rose, together with the most valuable of the
stores.
The galley-slaves again took their places, and thia
time willingly, at the oars, the places of the weakest
being supplied by the English, whose want of skill was
made up by the alacrity with which they threw their
strength into the work; and in an hour from the time
that the galley had arrived alongside of the Eose, her
head was turned north, and with sixty oars she was row-
ing at all speed for the mouth of the bay.
112 TEE BO Y KNIGHT.
CHAPTER XL
IN THE HOLY LAND.
As soon as the galley which had escaped reached the
town from which it had started, it with three others at
once set out in pursuit; while from a narrow creek two
other galleys made their appearance.
There were a few words of question among the Eng-
lish whether to stop and give battle to these opponents
or to make their way with all speed. The latter counsel
prevailed; the earl pointing out that their lives were now
scarcely their own, and that they had no right on their
way to the holy sepulcher to risk them unnecessarily.
Fortunately they had it in their hands to fight or
escape, as they chose; for doubly banked as the oars now
were, there was little chance of the enemy's galleys over-
taking them. Gradually as they rowed to sea the pursu-
ing vessels became smaller and smaller to view, until at
last they were seen to turn about and make again for
land.
After some consultation between the earl and the cap-
tain of the lost ship, it was determined to make for
Rhodes. This had been settled as a halting-point for the
fleet, and the earl thought it probable that the greater
portion of those scattered by the storm would rendezvous
there.
So it proved; after a voyage which although not very
long was tedious, owing to the number of men cramped
up in so small a craft, they came within sight of the port
THE BO T KNIGHT. 113
of Rhodes, and were greatly pleased at seeing a perfect
forest of masts there, showing that at least the greater
portion of the fleet had survived the storm.
This was indeed the fact, and a number of other single
ships dropped in during the next day or two.
There was great astonishment on the part of the fleet
when the long, swift galley was seen approaching, and
numerous conjectures were offered as to what message
the pirates could be bringing — for there was no mistak-
ing the appearance of the long, dangerous-looking craft.
When, upon her approach, the standard of the Earl of
Evesham was seen flying on the bow, a great shout of wel-
come arose from the fleet; and King Richard himself,
who happened to be on the deck of the royal ship,
shouted to the earl to come on board and tell him what
masquerading he was doing there. The earl of course
obeyed the order, anchoring near the royal vessel, and
going on board in a small boat, taking with him his page
and squire.
The king heard with great interest the tale of the ad-
ventures of the Rose; and when the Earl of Evesham
said that it was to Cuthbert that was due the thought of
the stratagem by which the galley was captured, and its
crew saved from being carried away into hopeless
slavery, the king patted the boy on the shoulder with
such hearty force as nearly to throw Cuthbert off his
feet.
"By St. George!" said the monarch, "you are fated to
be a very pink of knights. You seem as thoughtful as
you are brave; and whatever your age may be, I declare
that the next time your name is brought before me I will
call a chapter of knights, and they shall agree that ex-
ception shall be made 'in your favor, and that you shall
at once be admitted to the honorable post. You will
miss your page, Sir Walter; but I am sure you will not
grudge him that."
THE B0 Y
"No, no, sire/' said the earl. "The lad, as I have
told your majesty, is a connection of mine — distant, it is
true, but one of the nearest I have — and it will give me
the greatest pleasure to see him rising so rapidly, and on
a fair way to distinguish; himself highly. I feel already
as proud of him as if he were my own son."
The fleet remained some two or three weeks at Rhodes,
for many of the vessels were sorely buffeted and injured,
masts were carried away as well as bulwarks battered in,
and the efforts of the crews and of those of the whole of
the artificers of Rhodes were called into requisition.
Light sailing craft were sent off in all directions, for the
king was in a fever of anxiety. Among the vessels still
missing was that which bore the Queen of Navarre and
the fair Berengaria.
One day a solitary vessel was seen approaching.
"Another of our lost sheep," the earl said, looking out
over the poop.
She proved, however, to be a merchant ship of Greece,
and newly come from Cyprus.
Her captain went on board the royal ship, and deliv-
ered a message to the king, to the effect that two of the
vessels had been cast upon the coast of Cyprus, that they
had been plundered by the people, the crews ill-treated
and made prisoners by the king, and that the Queen of
Navarre and the princess were in their hands.
This roused King Richard into one of his furies.
"Before I move a step toward the Holy Land," Le
said, "I will avenge these injuries upon this faithless
and insolent king. I swear that I will make him pay
dearly for having laid a hand upon these ladies."
At once the signal was hoisted for all the vessels in a
condition to sail to take on board water and provisions,
and to prepare to sail for Cyprus; and the next morning
at daybreak the fleet sailed out, and made their way
THE BO T KNIGHT. 115
toward that island, casting anchor off the harbor of
Famagosta.
King Richard sent a messenger on shore to the king,
ordering him at once to release the prisoners; to make
the most ample compensation to them; to place ships at
their service equal to those which had been destroyed;
and to pay a handsome sum of money as indemnity.
The King of Cyprus, however, an insolent and
haughty despot, sent back a message of defiance. King
Kichard at once ordered the anchors to be raised, and all
to follow the royal ship.
The fleet entered the harbor of Famagosta; the Eng-
lish'archers began the fight by sending a flight of arrows
into the town. This was answered from the walls by a
shower of stones and darts from the machines.
There was no time wasted. The vessels were headed
toward the shore, and as the water was deep, many of
them were able to run close alongside the rocky wharves.
In an instant, regardless of the storm of weapons poured
down by the defenders, the English leaped ashore.
The archers kept up so terrible a rain Eof missiles
against the battlements that the defenders could scarcely
show themselves for an instant there, and the men-at-
arms, placing ladders against them, speedily mounted,
and putting aside all opposition, poured into the town.
The effeminate Greek soldiers of the monarch could
offer no effectual resistance whatever, and he himself fled
from the palace and gained the open country, followed
by a few adherents. The English gained a considerable
booty, for in. those days a town taken by assault was
always looked upon as the property of the captors. The
Queen of Navarre and the princess were rescued.
King Richard, however, was not satisfied with the suc-
cess he had gained, and was determined to punish this
insolent little king. Accordingly the English were set
116 THE BO T KNIQHT.
in motion into the interior, and town after town speedily
fell or opened their gates to him. The king, deserted
by his troops and detested by his people for having
brought so terrible a scourge upon them by his reckless
conduct, now sued for peace; but King Richard would
give him no terms except dethronement, and this he was
forced to accept. He was deprived of his crown and
banished from the island.
The king now, to the surprise of his barons, announced
his intention of at once marrying the Princess Beren-
garia.
Popular as he was, there was yet some quiet grum-
bling among his troops; as they said with justice, they
had been waiting nearly six months in the island of
Sicily, and the king might well have married there,
instead of a fresh delay being caused when so near their
place of destination.
However, the king as usual had his own way, and the
marriage was solemnized amid great rejoicing and
solemnity.
It was a brilliant scene indeed in the cathedral of
Limasol. There were assembled all the principal barons
of England, together with a great number of the nobles
of Cyprus.
Certainly no better matched pair ever stood at the altar
together, for as King Richard was one of the strongest
and bravest men of his own or any other time, so Beren-
garia is admitted to have been one of the loveliest
maidens.
The air was rent with the acclamations of the as-
sembled English host and of the numerous inhabitants
of Limasol as they emerged from the cathedral. For a
fortnight the town was given up to festivity; tourna-
ments, joustings, banquets succeeded each other day
after day, and the islanders, who were fond of pleasure,
THE BO Y KNIGHT. 117
and indeed very wealthy, vied with the English in the
entertainments which they gave in honor of the occa-
sion.
The festivities over, the king gave the welcome order
to proceed on their voyage. They had now been joined
by all the vessels left behind at Rhodes, and it was
found that only a few were missing, and that the great
storm, terrible as it had been, had inflicted less damage
upon the fleet than was at first feared.
Two days' sail brought them within sight of the white
walls of Acre, and it was on June 8, 1191, that the fleet
sailed into the port of that town. Tremendous acclama-
tions greeted the arrival of the English army by the host
assembled on the shores.
Acre had been besieged for two years, but in vain; and
even the arrival of the French army under Philip
Augustus had failed to turn the scale. The inhabitants
defended themselves with desperate bravery; every assault
upon the walls had been repulsed with immense slaugh-
ter; and at no great distance off the Sultan Saladin,
with a large army, was watching the progress of the
siege.
The fame of King Richard and the English was so
great, however, that the besiegers had little doubt that
his arrival would change the position of things; and even
the French, in spite of the bad feeling which had existed
in Sicily, joined with the knights and army of the King
of Jerusalem in acclaiming the arrival of the English.
Philip Augustus, the French king, was of a somewhat
weak and wavering disposition. It would have been
thought that after his dispute with King Richard he
would have gladly done all in his power to carry Acre
before the arrival of his great rival. To the great disap-
pointment of the French, however, he declared that he
would take no step in the general assault until the ar-
118 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
rival of Richard; and although the French had given
some assistance to the besiegers, the army had really
remained passive for many weeks.
Now, however, that the English had arrived, little
time was lost; for the moment the dissensions and jeal-
ousies between the monarchs were patched up, the two
nosts naturally imitated the example of their sovereigns,
and French and English worked side by side in throwing
up trenches against the walls, in building movable towers
for the attack, and in preparing for the great onslaught.
The French were the first to finish their preparations,
and they delivered a tremendous assault upon the walls.
The besieged, however, did not lose heart, and with the
greatest bravery repulsed every attempt. The scaling
ladders were hurled backward; the towers were destroyed
by Greek fire; boiling oil was hurled down upon the men
who advanced under the shelter of machines to under-
mine the walls; and after desperate fighting the French
fell back, baffled and beaten.
There was some quiet exultation in the English lines
at the defeat of the French, for they believed that a bet-
ter fortune would crown their own efforts. Such, how-
ever, to their surprise and mortification, was not the
case. When their preparations were completed they
attacked with splendid bravery. They were fighting
under the eyes of their king, and in sight of the French
army, who had a few days before been baffled; and if
bravery and devotion could have carried the walls t>i
Acre, assuredly King Richard's army would have accom-
plished the task.
It was, however, too great for them, and with vast loss
the army fell back to its camp, King Richard raging like
a wounded lion. Many ©f his barons had been killed in
the assault, and the pikemen and men-at-arms had suf-
fered heavily. The Earl of Evesham had been wounded;
THE BO T KNIGHT. 119
Cuthbert had taken no part in the assault, for the earl,
knowing his bravery, had forbidden his doing so, as he
foresaw the struggle would be of the most desperate
character; and as it was not usual for pages to accom-
pany their lords on the battlefield, Cuthbert could not
complain of his being forbidden to take part in the fight.
The earl, however, permitted him to accompany Cnut
and the bowmen, who did great service by the accuracy
of their aim, preventing by their storm of arrows the
men on the battlements from taking steady aim and
working their machines, and so saved the Earl of Eves-
ham's troop and those fighting near him from suffering
nearly as heavy loss as some of those engaged in other
quarters.
But while successful in beating off all assaults, the
defenders of Acre were now nearly at the end of their
resources. The Emperor Saladin, although he had col-
lected an army of two hundred thousand men, yet feared
to advance and give battle to the Crusaders in their own
lines — for they had thrown up round their camp strong
intrenchments, to prevent the progress of the siege being
disturbed by forces from without.
The people of Acre, seeing the time pass and no sign of
a rescuing force, their provisions being utterly exhausted,
and pestilence and fever making frightful ravages in the
city, at last determined to surrender.
For over two years they had made a resistance of the
most valiant description, and now, despairing of success
or rescue, and seeing the hosts of their besiegers increas-
ing day by day, they hoisted a flag upon the walls, and
sent a deputation to the kings, asking for terms if they
submitted. They would have done well had they sub-
mitted upon the arrival of the French and English rein-
forcements. For the monarchs, annoyed by the defeat
of their forces and by the heavy losses they had sus-
120 THE BOY ENIQHT.
tained, and knowing that the besieged were now at their
last crust, were not disposed to be merciful.
However, the horrors which then attended the capture
of cities in a war in which so little quarter was given
on either side were avoided. The city was to be sur-
rendered; the much-prized relic contained within its
walls — said to be a piece of the true Cross which had
been captured by the Saracens at the battle of Tiberias,
in which they had almost annihilated the Christian
armies a few years before— was to be surrendered; the
Christian prisoners in their hands were to be given up
unharmed; and the inhabitants undertook to pay two
hundred thousand pieces of gold to the kings within
forty days, under the condition that the fighting men
now taken prisoners were to be put to death should this
ransom not be paid.
The conquest of Acre was hailed throughout Christen-
dom as a triumph of the highest importance. It opened
again the gates of the Holy Land; and so tremendous
was the strength of the fortress that it was deemed that
if this stronghold were unable to resist effectually the
arms of the Crusaders, and that if Saladin with so great
an army did not dare to advance to its rescue, then the
rest of the Holy Land would speedily fall under the
hands of the invading army.
With the fall of Acre, however, the dissensions be-
tween the two kings, which had for awhile been allowed
to rest while the common work was to be done, broke
out again with renewed intensity. The jealousy of
Philip Augustus was raised to the highest point by the
general enthusiasm of the combined armies for the vali-
ant King of England, and by the authority which that
monarch exercised in the councils. He therefore sud-
denly announced his intention of returning to France.
This decision at first occasioned the greatest conster-
THE BO T KNIGHT.
nation in the ranks of the Crusaders; but this feeling was
lessened when the king announced that he should leave
a large portion of the French army behind, under the
command of the Duke of Burgundy. The wiser coun-
cilors were satisfied with the change. Although there
was a reduction of the total fighting force, yet the fact
thai, it was now centered under one head, and that King
Richard would now be in supreme command, was deemed
to more than counterbalance the loss of a portion of the
French army.
Before starting on the march for Jerusalem King
Richard sullied his reputation by causing all the de-
fenders of Acre to be put to death, their ransom not
having arrived at the stipulated time.
Then the allied army set out upon their journey. The
fleet cruised along near them, and from it they obtained
all that was requisite for their wants, and yet, notwith-
standing these advantages, the toil and fatigue were ter-
rible. Roads scarcely existed, and the army marched
across the rough and broken country. There was no
straggling, but each kept his place; and if unable to do
so, fell and died. The blazing sun poured down upon
them with an appalling force; the dust which rose when
they left the rocks and came upon flat sandy ground
almost smothered them. Water was only obtainable at
the halts, and then was frequently altogether insufficient
for the wants of the army; while in front, on flank, and
in rear hovered clouds of the cavalry of Saladin.
At times King Richard would allow parties of his
knights to detach themselves from the force to drive off
these enemies. But it was the chase of a lion after a
hare. The knights in their heavy armor and powerful
steeds were left behind as if standing still, by the fleet
Bedouins on their desert coursers; and the pursuers, ex-
hausted and worn out, were always glad to regam the
ranks of the army.
122 THE B0 T KNIGHT.
These clouds of cavalry belonging to the enemy did
not content themselves with merely menacing and cut-
ting off stragglers. At times, when they thought they
saw an opening, they would dash in and attack the
column desperately, sometimes gaining temporary ad-
vantages, killing and wounding many, then fleeing away
agau into the desert.
Finding that it was impossible to catch these wary
horsemen, King Eichard ordered his bowmen to march
outside his cavalry, so that when the enemy's horse ap-
proached within bowshot they should open upon them
with arrows; then, should the horsemen persist in charg-
ing, the archers were at once to take refuge behind the
lines of the knights.
Day after day passed in harassing conflicts. The dis-
tance passed over each day was very small, and the suf-
ferings of the men from thirst, heat, and fatigue
enormous. Cuthbert could well understand now what
he had heard of great armies melting away, for already
men began to succumb in large numbers to the terrible
heat, and the path traversed by the army was scattered
with corpses of those who had fallen victims to sun-
stroke. Not even at night did the attacks of the enemy
cease, and a portion of the harassed force was obliged to
keep under arms to repel assaults.
So passed the time until the army arrived at Azotus,
and there, to the delight of the Crusaders, who only
longed to get at their foes, they beheld the whole iorce
of Saladin, two hundred thousand strong, barring their
way. Had it not been for the stern discipline enforced
by King Kichard, the knights of England and France
would have repeated the mistake which had caused the
extermination of the Christian force at Tiberias, and
would have leveled their lances and charged recklessly
into the mass of their enemies. But the king, riding
THE BOY KNIGHT.
123
round the flanks and front of the force, gave his orders
in the sternest way, with the threat that any man who
moved from the ranks should die by his hand.
The army was halted, the leaders gathered round the
king, and a hasty consultation was held. Richard in-
sisted upon the fight being conducted upon the same
principles as the march — that the line of archers should
stand outside the knights, and should gall the advancing
force with arrows till the last moment, and then retire
among the cavalry, only to sally out again as the
Bedouins fell back from the steel wall of horsemen.
Cuthbert had now for the first time donned full armor
and rode behind the Earl of Evesham as his esquire, for
the former esquire had been left behind, ill with fever, at
Acre.
THE BO T KNIGHT.
CHAPTER XII.
THE A CCO LADE.
IT was now a year since they had left England, and
Cuthbert had much grown and widened out in the inter-
val, and had never neglected an opportunity of practic-
ing with arms; and the earl was well aware that he
should obtain as efficient assistance from him in time of
need as he could desire.
This was the first time that Cuthbert, and indeed the
great proportion of those present in the Christian host,
had seen the enemy in force, and they eagerly watched
the vast array. It was picturesque in the extreme, with
a variety and brightness of color rivaling that of the
Christian host. In banners and pennons the latter made
a braver show; but the floating robes of the infidels
showed a far brighter mass of color than the steel armor
of the Christians.
Here were people drawn from widely separated parts of
Saladin's dominions. Here were Nubians from the
Nile, tall and powerful men, jet black in skin, with lines
of red and white paint on their faces, giving a ghastly
and wild appearance to them. On their shoulders were
skins of lions and other wild animals. They carried short
bows, and heavy clubs studded with iron. By them
were the Bedouin cavalry, light, sinewy men, brown as
berries, with white turbans and garments. Near these
were the cavalry from Syria and the plains of Assyria —
wild horsemen with semi-barbarous armor and scarlet
THE BO T KNIGHT. 125
trappings. Here were the solid lines of the Egyptian
infantry, steady troops, upon whom Saladin much relied.
Here were other tribes, gathered from afar, each distin-
guished by its own particular marks. In silence did this
vast array view awhile the solid mass of the Christians.
Suddenly a strange din of discordant music from thou-
sands of musical instruments — conches and horns, cymbals
and drums — arose in wild confusion. Shouts of defiance
in a dozen tongues and from two hundred thousand
throats rose wild and shrill upon the air, while clear
above all the din were heard the strange vibratory cries
of the warriors from the Egyptian highlands.
"One would think/7 said Cnut grimly to Cuthbert,
"that the infidels imagine we are a flock of antelopes to
be frightened by an outcry. They would do far better to
save their wind for future use. They will want it, me-
thinks, when we get fairly among them. Who would
have thought that a number of men, heathen and infidel
though they be, could have made so foul an outcry?"
Cuthbert laughed.
"Every one fights according to his own method, Cnut;
and I am not sure that there is not something to be said
for this outcry, for it is really so wild and fearful that it
makes my blood almost curdle in my veins; and were it
not that I know the proved valor of our knights and
footmen, I should feel shaken by this terrible introduc-
tion to the fight."
"I heed it no more," said Cnut, "than the outcry of
wild fowl, when one comes upon them suddenly on a
lake in winter. It means no more than that; and I
reckon that they are trying to encourage themselves
fully as much as to frighten us. However, we shall
soon see. If they can fight as well as they can scream
they certainly will get no answering shouts from us.
The English bulldog fights silently, and bite as hard as
126 THE BO T KNIGHT.
he will, you will hear little beyond a low growl. Now,
my men," he said, turning to his archers, "methinks
the heathen are about to begin in earnest. Keep steady;
do not fire until you are sure that they are within range.
Draw your bows well to your ears, and straightly and
steadily let fly. Never heed the outcry or the rush,
keep steady to the last moment. There is shelter behind
you, and fierce as the attack may be, you can find a sure
refuge behind the line of the knights."
Cnut with his archers formed part of the line outside
the array of English knights, and the arrows of the Eng-
lish bowmen fell fast as bands of the Bedouin horse
circled round them in the endeavor to draw the Chris-
tians on to the attack. For some time Saladin persisted
in these tactics. With his immense superiority of force
he reckoned that if the Christian chivalry would bnt
charge him, the victory of Tiberias would be repeated.
Hemmed in by numbers, borne down by the weight of
armor and the effects of the blazing sun, the knights
would succumb as much to fatigue as to the force of
their foes. King Richard's orders, however, were well
obeyed, and at last the Moslem chief, urged by the en-
treaties of his leading emirs, who felt ashamed that so
large a force should hesitate to attack one so vastly
inferior in numbers, determined upon taking the initia-
tive, and forming his troops in a semicircle round the
Christian army, launched his horsemen to the attack.
The instant they came within range a cloud of arrows
from the English archers fell among them, but the speed
at which the desert horses covered the ground rendered
it impossible for the archers to discharge more than one
or two shafts before the enemy were upon them.
Quickly as they now slipped back and sought refuge
under the lances of the knights, many of them were
unable to get back in time, and were cut down by the
TEE BO Y KNIGHT. 127
Saracens. The rest crept between the horses or under
their bellies into the rear, and there prepared to sally out
again as soon as the enemy retired. The Christian
knights sat like a wall of steel upon their horses, their
lances were leveled, and, brave as the Bedouin horse-
men were, they felt to break this massive line was impos-
sible. The front line, however, charged well up to the
points of the lances, against which they hewed with their
sharp scimiters, frequently severing the steel top from
the ashpole, and then breaking through and engaging in
hand-to-hand conflict with the knights. Behind the
latter sat their squires, with extra spears and arms ready
to hand to their masters; and in close combat, the heavy
maces with their spike ends were weapons before which
the light-clad horsemen went down like reeds before a
storm.
Hour after hour the Arab horsemen persisted in their
attack, suffering heavily, but determined to conquer if
possible. Then Saladin suddenly ordered a retreat, and
fct seeing their enemy fly the impetuosity of the Crusad-
ers at last broke out. With a shout they dashed after
the foe. King Richard, knowing that his followers had
already shown a patience far beyond what he could have
expected, now headed the onslaught, performing prodi-
gies of valor with his single arm, and riding from point
to point to see that all was well.
The early resistance of the infidel host was compara-
tively slight. The heavy mass of the Christian cavalry,
with their leveled lances, swept through the ranks of
the light horsemen, and trampled them down like grass
beneath their feet; but every moment the resistance
became more stubborn.
Saladin, knowing the Christians would sooner or later
assume the offensive, had gathered his troops line in line
behind the front ranks, and as the force of the Crusa-
128 TEE BO T KNIGHT.
ders* charge abated, so did the number of foes in their
front multiply. Not only this, but upon either side
chosen bands swept down, and ere long the Christians
were brought to a stand, and all were fighting hand to
hand with their enemies. The lances were thrown away
now, and with ax and mace each fought for himself.
Thb Earl of Evesham was one of a group of knights
whom King Kichard had that day ordered to keep close
to his person, and around this group the fight raged
most furiously.
Saladin, aware of the extreme personal valor and war-
like qualities of King Richard, set the greatest value
upon his death or capture, and had ordered a large num-
ber of his best troops to devote their whole attention to
attacking the King of England. The royal standard
carried behind the king was a guide to their onslaught,
and great as was the strength and valor of King Rich-
ard, he with difficulty was able to keep at bay the hosts
that swept around him.
Now that the lance had been abandoned for battle-
ax, Cuthbert was able to take an active part in the
struggle, his duties consisting mainly in guarding the
rear of his master, and preventing his being overthrown
by any sudden attack on the flank or from behind.
King Richard was bent not only on defending himself
from the attacks of his foes, but on directing the general
course of the batt:.^; and from time to time he burst,
with his own trusr knights, through the ring of iocs,
and rode from poin .o point of the field, calling the
knights together, exhorting them to steadiness, and re-
storing the fight where its fortunes seemed doubtful. At
one time the impetuosity of the king led him into
extreme danger. He had burst through the enemy sur-
rounding him, and these, by order of their captain, allowed
him to pass through their ranks, and then threw them-
THE BO T KNIGHT. 129
selves together in his rear, to cut him off from the
knights who rode behind. The maneuver was success-
ful. The rush of horsemen fairly carried away the
Christian knights, and one or two alone were able to
make their way through.
Amid the wild confusion that raged, where each man
was fighting for his own life, and but little view of what
was passing could be obtained through the barred visor,
the fact that the king was separated from them was
known to but few. Sir Walter himself was engaged
fiercely in a hand-to-hand fight with four Bedouins who
surrounded him, when Cuthbert shouted:
"The king, Sir Walter! the king! He is cut off and
surrounded! For heaven's sake ride to him. See! the
royal standard is down."
With a shout the earl turned, brained one of his foes
with a sweep of his heavy ax, and, followed by Cuth-
bert, dashed to the assistance of the king. The weight
of his horse and armor cleft through the crowd, and in a
brief space he penetrated to the side of King Richard,
who was borne upon by a host of foes. Just as they
reached them a Bedouin who had been struck from his
horse crawled beneath the noble charger of King
Richard, and drove his scimifcer deep into its bowels.
The animal reared high in its sudden pain, and then fell
on the ground, carrying the king, who was unable to
disengage himself quickly enough.
In an instant the Earl of Evesham had leaped from his
horse and with his broad triangular shield extended
sought to cover him from the press of enemies. Cuth-
bert imitated his lord, and strove to defend the latter
from attacks from the rear. For a moment or two the
sweep of the earPs heavy ax and Cuthbert's circling
sword kept back the foe, but this could not last. King
Richard in vain strove to extricate his leg from beneath
130 THE BOY KNIGHT.
his fallen steed. Outhbert saw at a glance that the horse
still lived, and with a sudden slash of his sword he struck
it on the hind quarter. Goaded by the pain the noble
animal made a last effort to rise, but only to fall back
dead. The momentary action was, however, sufficient
for King Richard, who drew his leg from under it, and
with his heavy battle-ax in hand, rose with a shout, and
gtood by the side of the earl.
In vain did the Bedouins strive to cut down and over-
power the two champions; in vain did they urge their
horses to ride over them. With each sweep of his ax
the king either dismounted a foe or clove in the head of
his steed, and a wall of slain around them testified to
the tremendous power of their arms. Still, even such
warriors as these could not long sustain the conflict.
The earl had already received several desperate wounds,
and the king himself was bleeding from some severe
gashes with the keen-edged scimiters. Cuthbert was
already down, when a shout of "St. George!" was
heard, and a body of English knights clove through the
throng of Saracens and reached the side of King Rich-
ard. Close behind these in a mass pressed the British
footmen with bill and pike, the enemy giving way foot
by foot before their steady discipline.
The king was soon on horseback again, and rallying
his troops on, led them for one more great and final
charge upon the enemy.
The effect was irresistible. Appalled by the slaughter
which they had suffered, and by the tremendous strength
and energy of the Christian knights, the Saracens broke
and fled; and the last reserves of Salad in gave way as the
king, shouting his war-cry of "God help the holy sep-
uleher!" fell upon them. Once, indeed, the battle still
seemed doubtful, for a fresh band of the enemy at that
moment arrived and joined in the fray. The Crusaders
THE BO T KNIGHT. 131
were now, however, inspired with such courage and con-
fidence that they readily obeyed the king's war-cry,
gathered in a firm body, and hurled themselves upon this
new foe. Then the Saracens finally turned and fled, and
the Christian victory was complete.
It was one of the features of this war, that however
thorough the victories of the Christians, the Saracens
very speedily recovered from their effects. A Christian
defeat was crushing and entire; the knights died as they
stood, and defeat meant annihilation. Upon the other
hand, the Saracens and Bedouins, when they felt that
their efforts to win the battle were unsuccessful, felt no
shame or humiliation in scattering like sheep. On their
fleet horses and in their light attire they could easily
distance the Christians, who never, indeed, dreamed of
pursuing them. The day after the fight the enemy
would collect again under their chiefs, and be as ready
as before to renew their harassing warfare.
On his return from the field the king assembled many
of his principal knights and leaders, and summoned the
Earl of Evesham, with the message that he was to bring
his esquire with him. When they reached the tent the
king said :
"My lords, as some of you may be aware, I have this
day had a narrow escape from death. Separated from
you in the battle, and attended only by my standard-
bearer, I was surrounded by the Saracens. I should
doubtless have cleft my way through the infidei dogs,
but a foul peasant stabbed my charger from below, and
the poor brute fell with me. My standard-bearer was
killed, and in another moment my nephew Arthur would
have been your king, had it not been that my good lord
here, attended by this brave lad, appeared. I have seen
a good deal of fighting, but never did I see a braver
stand than they made above my body. The Earl of
132 TEE BO T KNIGHT.
Evesham, as you all know, is one of my bravest knights,
and to him I can simply say, thanks; King Richard
does not forget a benefit like this.' But such aid as I
might well look for from so stout a knight as the Earl of
Evesham I could hardly have expected on the part of a
mere boy like this. It is not the first time that I have
been under a debt of gratitude to him; for it was his
rratchfulness and bravery which saved Queen Berengaria
from being carried off by the French in Sicily. I
deemed him too young then for the order of knighthood
— although indeed bravery has no age; still for a private
benefit, and that performed against allies, in name at
least, I did not wish so far to fly in the face of usage as
to make him a knight. I promised him then, however,
that the first time he distinguished himself against the
infidel he should win his spurs. I think that you will
wgree with me, my lords, that he has done so. Not only
did he stand over me, and with great bravery defend Sir
Walter from attacks from behind, but his ready wit
saved me, when even his sword and that of Sir Walter
would have failed to do so. Penned down under poor
Robin, I was powerless to move until our young esquire,
in an interval of slashing at his assailants, found time to
give a sharp blow together with a shout to Robin. The
poor beast tried to rise, and the movement, short as it
was, enabled me to draw my leg from under him, and
then with my mace I was enabled to make a stand until
you arrived at my side. I think, my lords, that you will
agree with me that Cuthbert, the son of Sir William de
Lance, is fit for the honor of knighthood."
A general chorus of approval arose from the assembly,
and the king, bidding Cuthbert kneel before him, drew
his sword and laid it across his shoulders, dubbing him
Sir Cuthbert de Lance. When he had risen the great
barons of England pressed round to shake his hand, and
THE BOY KNIGHT.
133
Cuthbert, who was a modest young fellow, felt almost
ashamed at the honors which were bestowed upon him.
The usual ceremonies and penances which young
knights had to undergo before admission into the body
—and which in those days were extremely punctilious,
and indeed severe, consisting, among other things, in
fasting, in watching the armor at night, in seclusion and
religious services — were omitted when the accolade was
bestowed for bravery in the field.
The king ordered his armorer at once to make for Cuth-
bert a suit of the finest armor, and authorized him to
carry on his shield a sword raising a royal crown from
the ground, in token of the deed for which the honor of
knighthood had been bestowed upon him.
Upon his return to the earl's camp the news of his new
dignity spread at once among the followers of Sir Walter,
and many and hearty were the cheers that went up from
the throats of the Saxon foresters, led by Cnut. These
humble friends were indeed delighted at his success, for
they felt that to him they owed very much; and his kind-
ness of manner and the gayety of heart which he had
shown during the hardships they had undergone since
their start had greatly endeared him to them.
Cuthbert was now to take rank among the knights who
followed the banner of the earl. A tent was erected for
him, an esquire assigned to him, and the lad as he
entered his. new abode felt almost bewildered at the
change which had taken place in one short day — that he,
at the age of sixteen, should have earned the honor of
knighthood, and the approval of the King of England,
expressed before all the great barons of the realm, was
indeed an honor such as he could never have hoped for;
and the thought of what his mother would say should
the news reach her in her quiet Saxon home, brought
the tears into his eyes. He had not gone through the
"84 *3® 3C r KNIGHT
asual religious ceremonies, K.C he knelt in his tent aloe e,
and prayed that he might be made worthy of the honors
bestowed upon him; that he might fulfill the duties of a
Ohristian knight fearlessly and honorably; that his
sword might never be raised but for the right; that he
might devote himself to the protection of the oppressed,
and the honor of God; that his heart might be kept from
evil; and that he might carry through life, unstained,
his new escutcheon.
If the English had thought that their victory would
have gained them immunity from the Saracen attacks,
they were speedily undeceived. The host, indeed, which
had barred their way had broken up; but its fragments
were around them, and the harassing attacks began
again with a violence and persistency even greater than
before. The Crusaders, indeed, occupied only the
ground upon which they stood. It was death to venture
one hundred yards from the camp, unless in a strong
body; and the smallest efforts to bring in food from the
country round were instantly met and repelled. Only in
very strong bodies could the knights venture from camp
even to forage for their horses, and the fatigues and
sufferings of all were in no way relieved by the great
victory of Azotus.
THE £OY KNIQHT. 135
CHAPTER XIII.
IN THE HANDS OF THE SARACENS.
THE English had hoped that after one pitched battle
they should be able to advance upon Jerusalem, but they
had reckoned without the climate and illness.
Although unconquered in the fray, the Christian army
was weakened by its sufferings to such an extent that it
was virtually brought to a standstill. Even King Rich-
ard, with all his impetuosity, dared not venture to cut
adrift from the seashore, and to march direct upon Jeru-
salem; that city was certainly not to be taken without a
long siege, and this could only be undertaken by an army
strong enough, not only to carry out so great a task, but
to meet and defeat the armies which Saladin would
bring up to the rescue, and to keep open the line down
to Joppa, by which alone provisions, and the engines
necessary for the siege, could be brought up. Hence
the war resolved itself into a series of expeditions and
detached fights.
The British camp was thoroughly fortified, and thence
parties of the knights sallied out and engaged in con-
flicts with the Saracens, with varying success. On sev-
eral of these expeditions Cuthbert attended the earl, and
behaved with a bravery which showed him well worthy of
the honors which he had recceived.
Upon one occasion the news reached camp that a
party of ^knights, who had gone out to guard a number
of footmen cutting forage and bringing it into camp, had
136 THE BO T KNIGHT.
been surrounded and had taken refuge in a small town,
whose gates they had battered in when they saw the ap-
proach of an overwhelming host of the enemy. King
Richard himself headed a strong force and advanced to
their assistance. Their approach was not seen until
within a short distance of the enemy, upon whom the
Crusaders fell with the force of a thunderbolt, and cleft
their way through their lines. After a short pause in
the little town they prepared to again cut their. way
through, joined by the party who had there been be-
sieged. The task was now, however, far more difficult;
for the footmen would be unable to keep up with the
rapid charge of the knights, and it was necessary not
only to clear the way, but to keep it open for their exit.
King Richard himself and the greater portion of his
knights were to lead the charge; another party were to
follow behind the footmen, who were ordered to advance
at the greatest speed of which they were capable, while
their rearguard by charges upon the enemy kept them
at bay. To this latter party Outhbert was attached.
The Saracens followed their usual tactics, and this time
with great success. Dividing as the king with his
knights charged them, they suffered these to pass
through with but slight resistance, and then closed in
upon their track, while another and still more numerous
body fell upon the footmen and their guard. Again and
again did the knights charge through the ranks of the
Moslems, while the billmen stoutly kept together and
resisted the onslaughts of the enemy's cavalry. In spite
of their bravery, however, the storm of arrows shot by
the desert horsemen thinned their ranks with terrible
rapidity. Charging up to the very point of the spears,
these wild horsemen fired their arrows into the faces of
their foe, and although numbers of them fell beneath
the more formidable missiles sent by the English archers,
THE BO T KNIGHT. 13T
their numbers were so overwhelming that the little band
melted away. The small party of knights, too, were
rapidly thinned, although performing prodigious deeds
of valor. The Saracens when dismounted or wounded
still fought on foot, their object being always to stab or
hough the horses, and so dismount the riders. King
Richard and his force, though making the most desperate
efforts to return to the assistance of the rearguard, were
baffled by the sturdy resistance of the Saracens, and the
position of those in the rear was fast becoming hopeless.
One by one the gallant little band of knights fell, and
a sea of turbans closed over the fluttering plumes.
Cuthbert, after defending himself with extreme bravery
for a long time, was at last separated from the small
remainder of his comrades by a rush of the enemy's
horse, and when fighting desperately he received a
heavy blow at the back of the head from the mace of a
huge Nubian soldier, and fell senseless to the ground.
When he recovered his consciousness, the first impres-
sion upon his mind was the stillness which had suc-
ceeded to the din of battle; the shouts and war-cries of
the Crusaders, the wild yells of the Moslems, were
hushed, and in their place was a quiet chatter in many
unknown tongues, and the sound of laughter and feast-
ing. Raising his head and looking round, Cuthbert saw
that he and some ten of his comrades were lying together
in the midst of a Saracen camp, and that he was a pris-
oner to the infidels. The sun streamed down with
tremendous force upon them; there was no shelter; and
though all were wounded and parched with thirst, the
Saracens, of whom they besought water, pointing to their
mouths and making signs of their extreme thirst, laughed
in their faces, and signified by a gesture that it was
"scarcely worth the trouble to drink when they were
• ikely so soon to be put to death.
138
THE BOY KNIGHT.
It was late in the afternoon before any change was
manifest. Then Cuthbert observed a stir in the camp;
the men ran to their horses, leaped on their backs, and
with wild cries of "Welcome!" started off at full speed.
Evidently some personage was about to arrive, and the
fate of the prisoners would be solved. A few words
were from time to time exchanged between these, each
urging the other to keep up his heart and defy the infi-
del. One or two had succumbed to their wounds during
the afternoon, and only six were able to stand erect
when summoned to do so by some of their guard, who
made signs to them that a great personage was coming.
Soon the shouts of the horsemen and other sounds an-
nounced that the great chief was near at hand, and the
captives gathered from the swelling shouts of the Arabs
that the new arrival was Sultan Suleiman — or Saladin,
for he was called by both names — surrounded by a body-
guard of sp^ndidly-dressed attendants. The emir, who
was himself plainly attired, reined up his horse in front
of the captives.
"You are English," he said, in the lingua franca
which was the medium of communication between the
Eastern and Western peoples in those days. "You are
brave warriors, and I hear that before you were taken
you slaughtered numbers of my people. They did wrong
to capture you and bring you here to be killed. Your
cruel king gives no mercy to those who fall into his
hands. You must not expect it here, you who without a
pretense of right invade my country, slaughter my peo-
ple, and defeat my armies. The murder of the prisoners
of Acre has closed my heart to all mercy. There, your
king put ten thousand prisoners to death in cold blood
a month after the capture of the place, because the
money at which lie had placed their ransom had not
arrived* We Arabs do not carry huge masses of gold
THE BO Y KNIGHT. 139
abonc with us; and although I could have had it brought
from Egypt, I did not think that so brave a monarch as
Kichard of England could have committed so cruel an
action in cold blood. When we are fresh from battle,
and our wounds are warm, and our hearts are full of
rage and fury, we kill our prisoners; but to do so weeks
after a battle is contrary to the laws alike of your reli-
gion and of ours. However, it is King Eichard who has
sealed your doom, not I. You are knights, and I do not
insult you with the offer of turning from your religion
and joining me. Should one of you wish to save his life
on these conditions, I will, however, promise him a place
of position and authority among us."
None of the knights moved to accept the offer, but
each, as the eye of the emir ran along the line, answered
with an imprecation of contempt and hatred. Saladin
waved his hand, and one by one the captives were led
aside, walking as proudly to their doom as if they had
been going to a feast. Each wrung the hand of the one
next to him as he turned, and then without a word fol-
lowed his captors. There was a dull sound heard, and
one by one the heads of the knights rolled in the sand.
Outhbert happened to be last in the line, and as the
executioners laid hands upon him and removed his
helmet, the eye of the sultan fell upon him, and he
almost started at perceiving the extreme youth of his
captive. He held his hand aloft to arrest the movements
of the executioners, and signalled for Cuthbert to be
brought before him again.
"You are but a boy," he said. "All the knights who
have hitherto fallen into my hands have been men of
strength and power; how is it that I see a mere youth
among their ranks, and wearing the golden spurs of
knighthood?"
"King Richard himself made me a knight," Cuthbert
140 THE BOY KNIGHT.
said proudly, "after having stood across him when his
steed had been foully stabbed at the battle of Azotus,
and the whole Moslem host were around him."
"Ah!" said the emir, "were you one of the two who,
as I have heard, defended the king for some time against
all assaults? It were hard indeed to kill so brave a
youth. I doubt me not that at present you are as firmly
determined to die a Christian knight as those who have
gone before you? But time may change you. At any
rate for the present your doom is postponed."
He turned to a gorgeously-dressed noble next to him,
and said:
"Your brother, Ben Abin, is Governor of Jerusalem,
and the gardens of the palace are fair. Take this youth
to him as a present, and set him to work in his gardens.
His life I have spared, in all else Ben Abin will be his
master."
Cufchbert heard without emotion the words which
changed his fate from death to slavery. Many, he
knew, who were captured in these wars were carried away
as slaves to different parts of Asia, and it did not seem to
him that the change was in any way a boon. However,
life is dear, and it was but natural that a thought should
leap into his heart that soon either the Crusaders might
force a way into Jerusalem and there rescue him, or that
he himself might in some way escape.
The sultan, having thus concluded the subject, turned
away, and galloped off surrounded by his bodyguard.
Those who had captured the Christians now stripped off
the armor of Cuthbert; then he was mounted on a bare-
backed steed, and with four Bedouins, with their long
lances, riding beside him, started for Jersaulem. After
a day of long and rapid riding the Arabs stopped sud-
denly, on the crest of a hill, with a shout of joy, aui
throwing themselves from their horses, bent with their
THE BO T KNIGHT. . 141
foreheads to the earth at the sight of their holy city.
Cuthbert, as he gazed at the stately walls of Jerusalem,
and the noble buildings within, felt bitterly that it was
not thus that he had hoped to see the holy city. He
had dreamed of arriving before it with his comrades,
proud and delighted at their success so far, and confi-
dant m their power soon to wrest the town before them
from the hands of the Moslems. Instead of this he was
a slave — a slave to the infidel, perhaps never more to see
a white face, save that of some other unfortunate like
himself.
Even now in its fallen state no city is so impressive at
first sight as Jerusalem; the walls, magnificent in height
and strength, and picturesque in their deep embattle-
ments, rising on the edge of a deep valley. Every build-
ing has its name and history. Here is the church built
by the first Crusaders; there the mighty mosque of Sulei-
man on the site of the Temple; far away on a projecting
ridge the great building known as the Tomb of Moses;
on the right beyond the houses rise the towers on the
Roman walls; the Pool of Bethsaida lies in the hollow;
in the center are the cupolas of the Church of the Holy
Sepulcher. Among all the fairest cities of the world,
there are none which can compare in stately beauty
with Jerusalem. Doubtless it was a fairer city in those
days, for long centuries of Turkish possession have re-
duced many of the former stately palaces to ruins.
Then, as now, the banner of the Prophet floated over
the high places; but whereas at present the population
is poor and squalid, the city in those days contained a
far larger number of inhabitants, irrespective of the
great garrison collected for its defense.
The place from which Cuthbert had his first sight of
Jerusalem is that from which the best view is to be ob-
tained— the crest of the Mount of Olives. After a
142 THE BO T KNIGHT.
minute or two spent in looking at the city, the Arabs
with a shout continued their way down into the valley.
Crossing this they ascended the steep road to the walls,
brandishing their lances and giving yells of triumph;
then riding two upon each side of their prisoner, to pro-
tect him from any fanatic who might lay a hand upon
him, they passed under the gate known as the Gate of
Suleiman into the city.
The populace thronged the streets; and the news
brought by the horsemen that a considerable portion of
the Christian host }iad been defeated and slain passed
from mouth to mouth, and was received with yells of
exultation. Execrations were heaped upon Cuthbert, who
rode along with an air as quiet and composed as if he
were the center of an ovation instead of that of an out-
burst of hatred.
He would, indeed, speedily have been torn from his
guards, had not these shouted that he was placed in their
hands by Saladin himself for conduct to the governor.
As the emir was as sharp and as ruthless with his own
people as with the prisoners who fell into his hands, the
name acted as a talisman, and Cuthbert and his escort
rode forward without molestation until they reached the
entrance to the palace.
Dismounting, Cuthbert was now led before the gov-
ernor himself, a stern and grave-looking man, sitting
cross-legged on a divan surrounded by officers and at-
tendants. He heard in silence the account given him by
the escort, bowed his head at the commands Oi Sulei-
man, and, without addressing a word to Cuthbert, indi-
cated to two attendants that he was to be removed into
the interior of the house. Here the young knight was
led to a small dungeon-like room; bread and dates with
a cruse of water were placed before him; the door was
then closed and locked without, and he found
alone with his thoughts.
THE BO Y KNIGHT. 143
iNo one came near him that night, and he slept as
soundly as he would have done in his tent in the midst
of the Christian host. He was resolved to give no cause
for ill-treatment or complaint to his captors, to work as
willingly, as cheerfully, as was in his power, and to seize
the first opportunity to make his escape, regardless of
any riok of his life which he might incur in doing so.
In the morning the door opened, and a black slave led
him into the garden, which was surrounded by a very
nigh and lofty wall. It was large, and full of trees and
flowers, and far more beautiful than any garden that
Cuthbert had seen in his native land. There were vari-
ous other slaves at work; and an Arab, who appeared to
be the head of the gardeners, at once appointed to Cuth-
bert the work assigned to him. A guard of Arabs with
bow and spear watched the doings of the slaves.
With one glance round, Cuthbert was assured that
escape from this garden, at least, was not to be thought
of, and that for the present patience alone was possible.
Dismissing all ideas of that kind from his mind, he set to
work with a steady attention to his task. He was very
fond of flowers, and soon he became so absorbed in his
work as almost to forget that he was a slave. It was not
laborious — digging, planting, pruning and training the
flowers, and giving them copious draughts of water from
a large fountain in the center of the garden.
The slaves were not permitted to exchange a word
with each other. At the end of the day's worl: they
were marched off to separate chambers, or, as they might
be called, dungeons. Their food consisted of water,
dried dates, and bread, and they had little to com* Jain
of in this respect; indeed, the slaves in the gardens of
the governor's house at Jerusalem enjoyed an excep-
tionally favored existence. The governor himself was
absorbed in the cares of the city. The head gardener
144 ?HE B0 Y
happened to be a man of unusual humanity, and it was
really in his hands that the comfort of the prisoners was
placed.
Sometimes in the course of the day veiled ladies
would issue in groups from the palace, attended by black
slaves with drawn scimiters. They passed without un«
veiling across the point where the slaves were at work^
and all were forbidden on pain of death to look up, or
even to approach the konak or pavilion, where the ladies
threw aside their veils, and enjoyed the scent and sight
of the flowers, the splash of murmuring waters, and the
strains of music touched by skillful hands.
Although Cuthbert wondered in bis heart what these
strange wrapped-up figures might look like when the
veils were thrown back, he certainly did not care enough
about the matter to run any risk of drawing the anger of
his guards upon himself by raising his eyes toward them;
nor did he ever glance up at the palace, which was also
interdicted to the slaves. From the lattice casements
during the day the strains of music and merry laughter
often came down to the captives; but this, if anything,
only added to the bitterness of their position, by remind-
ing them that they were shut off for life from ever hear-
ing the laughter of the loved ones they had left behind.
For upward of a month Cuthbert remained steadily at
work, and during that time no possible plan of escape
had occurred to him, and he had indeed resigned himself
to wait, either until, as he hoped, the city would be
taken by the Christians, or until he himself might be
removed from his present post and sent into the country,
where, although his lot would doubtless be far harder,
some chance of escape might open before him.
One night, long after slumber had fallen upon ths
city, Cuthbert was startled by hearing his door open.
Rising to his feet, he saw a black slave and an old
THE BO T KNIGHT. 145
woman Deside him. The latter spoke first in th« lingua
franca :
"My mistress, the wife of the governor, has sent me
to ask your story. How is it that, although but a youth,
you are already a knight? How is it that you come to
be a slavo to our people? The sultan himself sent you to
her lord. She would fain hear through me how it has
happened. She is the kindest of ladies, and the sight of
your youth has touched her heart."
With thanks to the unknown lady who had felt an in-
terest in him, Cuthbert briefly related the events which
had led to his captivity. The old woman placed on the
ground a basket containing some choice fruit and white
bread, and then departed with the negro as quietly as
she had come, leaving Cuthbert greatly pleased at what
had taken place.
"Doubtless," he said to himself, "I shall hear again;
and it may be that through the pity of this lady some
means of escape may open to me/'
Although for some little time no such prospect ap-
peared, yet the visits of the old woman, which were
frequently repeated, were of interest to him, and seemed
to form a link between him and the world.
After coming regularly every night for a week, she bade
the young knight follow her, holding her finger to her lips
in sign that caution must be observed. Passing through
several passages, he was at length led into a room where
a lady of some forty years of age, surrounded by several
slaves and younger women, was sitting. Cuthbert felt
no scruple in making a deep obeisance to her; the re-
spect shown to women in the days of chivalry was very
great, and Cuthbert, in bowing almost to the ground
before the lady who was really his mistress, did not feel
that he was humiliating himself.
"Young slave*" she said, "your story has interested
146 SHE BO Y KHIUUT.
us. We have frequently watched from the windows, and
have seen how willingly and patiently you have worked;
and it seems strange indeed that one so young should
have performed such feats of bravery as to win the honor
of knighthood from the hand of that greatest of war-
riors., Richard of England. What is it, we would fain
learn from your lips, that stirs up the heart of the Chris-
tian world that they should launch their armies against
us, who wish but to be left alone, and who have no
grudge against them? This city is as holy to us as it is
to you; and as we live around it, and all the country for
thousands of miles is ours, is it likely that we should
allow it to be wrested from us by strangers from a
distance?"
This was spoken in some Eastern language of which
Cuthbert understood no word, but its purport was trans-
lated to him by the old woman who had hitherto acted as
his mistress' messenger.
Cuthbert reported the circumstances of the fight at
Azotus, and endeavored to explain the feelings which
had given rise to the Crusade. He then, at the orders
of the lady, related the incidents of his voyage out, and
something of his life at home, which was more interest-
ing even than the tale of his adventures to his hearers,
as to them the home-life of these fierce Christian war-
riors was entirely unknown.
After an audience of two hours Cuthbert was con-
ducted back to his cell, his mistress assuring him of her
good-will, and promising to do all in her power to make
his captivity as light as possible.
TBE BOY KNIGHT. U7
CHAPTER XIV.
AN EFFORT FOB FREEDOM.
Two or three nights afterward the old woman again
came to Cuthbert, and asked him, in her mistress' name,
if in any way he could suggest a method of lightening
his captivity, as his extreme youth and bravery of
demeanor had greatly pleased her.
Cuthbert replied that nothing but freedom could sat-
isfy his longings; that he was comfortable and not over-
worked, but that he pined to be back again with his
friends.
The old woman brought him on the following night a
message to the effect that his mistress would willingly
grant him his liberty, but as he was sent to her husband
by the sultan, it would be impossible to free him openly.
"From what she said," the old woman continued, "if
you could see some plan of making your escape, she
would in no way throw difficulties in your path; but it
must not be known that the harem in any way connived
at your escape, for my lord's wrath would be terrible, and
he is not a man to be trifled with."
Looking round at the high walls that surrounded tht
garden, Cuthbert said that he could think of no plan
whatever for escaping from such a place; that he had
often thought it over, but that it appeared to him to be
hopeless. Even should he manage to scale these walls,
he would only find himself in the town beyond, and his
escape from that would bo altogether hopeless. "Only,"
148 fSE BO Y KNIGHT.
he said, "if I were transported to some country palace of
the governor could I ever hope to make my escape."
The next night the messenger brought him the news
that his mistress was disposed to favor his escape in the
way he had pointed out, and that she would in two or
three days asfe the governor for permission to pay a visit
to their palace beyond the walls, and that with her she
would take a number of gardeners — among them Cuth-
bert— to beautify the place. Cuthbert returned the
most lively and hearty thanks to his patroness for her
kind intentions, and hope began to rise rapidly in his
heart.
It is probable, however, that the black guards of the
harem heard something of the intentions of their mis-
tress, and that they feared the anger of the governor
should Cuthbert make his escape, and should it be dis-
covered that this was the result of her connivance.
Either through this or through some other source the
governor obtained an inkling that the white slave sent by
the sultan was receiving unusual kindness from the
ladies of the harem.
Two nights after Cuthbert had begun to entertain
bright hopes of his liberty, the door of the cell was softly
opened. He was seized by four slaves, gagged, tied hand
and foot, covered with a thick burnous, and carried out
from his cell. By the sound of their feet he heard that
they were passing into the open air, and guessed that he
was being carried through the garden; then a door
opened and was closed after them; he was flung across a
horse like a bale of goods, a rope or two were placed.
around him to keep him in that position, and then he
felt the animal put in motion, and heard by the tram-
pling of feet that a considerable number of horsemen
were around him. For some time they passed over the
rough, uneven streets of the city; then there was a
THE BO Y KNIGHT. 149
pause and exchange of watchword and countersign, a
creaking of doors, and a lowering of a drawbridge, and
the party issued out into the open country. Not for
very long did they continue their way; a halt was called,
and Cuthbert was taken off his horse.
On looking round, he found that he was in the middle
of a considerable group of men. Those who had brought
him were a party of the governor's guards; but he was
now delivered over to a large band of Arabs, all of whom
were mounted on camels. One of these creatures he was
ordered to mount, the bonds being loosed from his arms
and feet. An Arab driver, with lance, bows, and arrows,
and other weapons, took his seat on the neck of the
animal, and then with scarcely a word the caravan
marched off with noiseless step, and with their faces
turned southward.
It seemed to Cuthbert almost as a dream. A few
hours before he had been exalted with the hope of free-
dom; now he was being taken away to a slavery which
would probably end but with his life. Although he
could not understand any of his captors, the repetition
of a name led him to believe that he was being sent to
Egypt as a present to some man in high authority there;
and he doubted not that the Governor of Jerusalem,
fearing that he might escape, and dreading the wrath of
the sultan should he do so, had determined to transfer
the troublesome captive to a more secure position and to
safer hands.
For three days the journey continued; they had now
left the fertile lowlands of Palestine, and their faces
were turned west. They were entering upon that sandy
waste which stretches between the southern corner of
Palestine and the land of Egypt, a distance which can be
traveled by camels in three days, but which occupied the
children of Israel forty years,
150 THE EOT KNIGHT.
At first the watch had been very sharply kept over the
captive; btit now that they had entered the desert the
Arabs appeared to consider that there was no chance of
an attempt to escape. Cuthbert had in every way en-
deavored to ingratiate himself with his guard. He had
most willingly obeyed their smallest orders, had shown
himself pleased and grateful for the dates which formed
the staple of their repasts. He had assumed so innocent
and quiet an appearance that the Arabs had marveled
much among themselves, and had concluded that there
must have been some mistake in the assertion of the
governor's guard who had handed the prisoner over to
them, that he was one of the terrible knights of King
Richard's army.
Cuthbert's heart had not fallen for a moment. He
knew well that if he once reached Cairo all hope of
escape was at an end; and it was before reaching that
point that he determined if possible to make an effort
for freedom. He had noticed particularly the camel
which appeared to be the fleetest of the band; it was of
lighter build than the rest, and it was with difficulty that
its rider had compelled it to accommodate itself to the
pace of the others. It was clear from the pains he took
with it, by the constant patting and the care bestowed
upon its watering and feeding, that its rider was ex-
tremely proud of it; and Cuthbert concluded that if an
escape was to be made, this was the animal on which he
must accomplish it.
Upon arriving at the end of each day's journey the
camels were allowed to browse at will, a short cord being
tied'between one of their hind and one of their fore-feet.
The Arabs then set to work to collect sticks and to make
a fire — not for cooking, for their only food was dried
dates and some black bread, which they brought with
them — but for warmth, as the nights were damp and
THE BO T KNIGHT. 151
somewhat chilly, as they sat round the fire, talked, and
told stories. Before finally going off to rest each went
out into the bushes and brought in his camel; these were
then arranged in a circle around the Arabs, one of the
latter being mounted as sentry to prevent any sudden
surprise — not indeed that they had the smallest fear of
the Christians, who were far distant; but then, as now,
the Arabs of the desert were a plundering race, and were
ever ready to drive off each other's camels or horses.
Cuthbert determined that if flight was possible, it must
be undertaken during the interval after the arrival at the
halting-place and before the bringing in of the camels.
Therefore, each day upon the halt he had pretended
great fatigue from the rough motion of the camel, and
had, after hastily eating the dates handed to him, thrown
himself down, covered himself with his Arab robe, and
feigned instant sleep. Thus they had in the three days
from starting come to look upon his presence sleeping
close to them as a matter of course.
The second day after entering the desert, however,
Cuthbert threw himself down by the side of an uprooted
shrub of small size and about his own length. He cov-
ered himself as usual with his long, dark-blue robe, and
pretended to go to sleep. He kept his eyes, however, on
the alert through an aperture beneath his cloth, and ob-
served particularly the direction in which the camel
upon which he had set his mind wandered into the
bushes. The darkness came on a very few minutes after
they had halted, and when the Arabs had once settled
round their fire Cuthbert very quietly shifted the robe
from himself to the long low bush near him, and then
crawled steathily off into the darkness.
He had no fear of his footfall being heard upon the
soft sand, and was soon on his feet, looking for the
camels. He was not long in finding them, or in picking
152 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
out the one which he had selected. The bushes were
succulent, and close to the camping-ground; indeed, it
was for this that the halting-places were always chosen.
It was not so easy, however, to climb into the high
wooden saddle, and Cuthbert tried several times in vain.
Then he repeated in a sharp tone the words which he had
heard the Arabs use to order their camels to kneel, strik-
ing the animal at the same moment behind the fore-legs
with a small switch. The camel immediately obeyed the
order to which he was accustomed, and knelt down,
making, however, as he did so, the angry grumble which
those creatures appear to consider it indispensable to
raise when ordered to do anything. Fortunately this
noise is so frequently made, and the camels are so given
to quarrel among themselves that although in the still
air it might have been heard by the Arabs sitting a short
hundred yards away, it attracted no notice, and Cuth-
bert, climbing into the seat, shook the cord that served
as a rein, and the animal, rising, set off at a smooth,
steady swing in the direction in which his head was
turned — that from which they had that day arrived.
Once fairly away from the camping-ground, Cuthbert,
with blows of his stick, increased the speed of the camel
to a long shuffling trot, and the fire in the distance soon
faded out into the darkness.
Cuthbert trusted to the stars as guides. He was not
unarmed, for as he crawled away from his resting-place
he had picked up one of the Arabs' spears and bow and
arrows, and a large bag of dates from the spot where
they had been placed when their owner dismounted. He
was already clad in Eastern garb, and was so sunburnt
and tanned that he had no fear whatever of any one at a
distance detecting that he was a white man.
Steering his course by the stars, he rode all night with
out stopping. He doubted not that he would have at
THE BOY KNIGHT. 153
least three hours' start, for the Arabs were sure to have
sat that time round the fires before going out to bring in
their camels. Even then they would suppose for some
time that the animal upon which he was seated had
strayed, and no pursuit would be attempted until it was
discovered that he himself had made his escape, which
might not be for a long time, as the Arabs would not
think of looking under the cloth to see if he were there.
He hoped, therefore, that he would reach the cultivated
land long before he was overtaken. He had little fear
but that he should then be able to journey onward with-
out attracting attention.
A solitary Arab when traveling rides straight, and his
communications to those whom he meets are confined to
the set form of two or three words, "May Allah protect
you!" the regular greeting of Moslems when they meet.
When morning broke Cuthbert, even when ascending
to the top of a somewhat lofty mound, could see no signs
of pursuers in the vast stretch of desert behind him. In
front the ground was already becoming dotted here and
there with vegetation, and he doubted not that after a
few hours' ride he should be fairly in the confines of
cultivated country. He gave his camel a meal of dates,
and having eaten some himself, again set the creature in
motion. These camels, especially those of good breed,
will gc on for three or four days with scarcely a halt;
and there was no fear of that on which he rode breaking
down from fatigue, for the journeys hitherto hau been
comparatively short.
By midday Cuthbert had reached the cultivated lands
of Palestine. Here and there over the plain villages
were dotted, and parties of men and camels were to be
seen. Cuthbert now arranged his robes carefully in Arab
fashion, slung the long spear across his shoulders, and
went boldly forward at a slinging trot, having little fear
154 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
that a passer-by would have any suspicion whatever as to
his being other than an Arab bent upon some rapid jour-
ney. He soon found that his hopes were justified. Sev-
eral times he name upon parties of men whom he passed
with the salute, and who scarcely raised their eyes as he
trotted by them. The plain was an open one, and
though cultivated here and there, there were large tracts
lying unworked. There was no occasion therefore to
keep to the road; so riding across country, and avoiding
the villages as far as possible, stopping only at a stream
to give his camel water, Cuthbert rode without ceasing
until nightfall. Then he halted his camel near a wood,
turned it in to feed on the young foliage, and wrapping
himself in his burnous was soon asleep, for ho ached
from head to foot with the jolting motion which had now
been continued for so many hours without an interval.
He had little fear of being overtaken by the party he had
left behind; they would, he was convinced, be many
hours behind, and it was extremely improbable that they
would hit upon the exact line which he had followed, so
that even if they succeeded in coming up to him, they
would probably pass him a few miles either to the right
or left.
So fatigued was he with his long journey that the
next day he slept until after the sun had risen. He was
awakened suddenly by being seized by a party of Arabs,
who, roughly shaking him, questioned him as to where
he came from, and what he was doing there. He saw at
a glance that they were not with the party from which
he had escaped, and he pointed to his lips to make signs
that he was dumb. The Arabs evidently suspected that
something was wrong. They examined the camel, and
then the person of their captive. The whiteness of his
skin at once showed them that he was a Frank in dis-
guise, and without more ado or questioning, they tied
THE SOT KNIGHT. 155
him hand and foot, flung him across the camel, and,
mounting their own animals, rode rapidly away.
From the position of the sun Cuthbert saw that they
were making their course nearly due east, and therefore
that it could not be their intention to take him to Jeru-
salem, which was to the north of the line they were fol-
lowing. A long day's journey, which to Cuthbert
seemed interminable, found them on the low spit of sand
which runs along by the side of the Dead Sea. Behind,
lofty rocks rose almost precipitously, but through a cleft
in these the Arabs had made their way. Cuthbert saw at
once that they belonged to some desert tribe over whom
the authority of Suleiman was but nominal. When
summoned for any great effort, these children of the
desert would rally to his armies and fight for a short
time; but at the first disaster, or whenever they became
tired of the discipline and regularity of the army, they
would mount their camels and return to the desert, gen-
erally managing on the way to abstract from the farms
of those on their route either a horse, cattle, or some
other objects which would pay them for the labors they
had undergone.
They were now near the confines of their own country,
and apparently had no fear whatever of pursuit. They
soon gathered some of the dead wood cast on the shores
of the sea, and with these a fire was speedily lighted, and
an earthenware pot was taken down from among their
baggage: it was filled with water from a skin, and then
grain having been placed in it, it was put among the
wood ashes. Cuthbert, who was weary and aching in
every limb from the position in which he had been
placed on the camel, asked them by signs for permission
to bathe in the lake. This was given principally appar-
ently from curiosity, for but very few Arabs were able to
swim; indeed, as a people they object so utterly to
KNIGHT.
tfater that tne idea of any one bathing for his amuse-
taent was to them a matter of ridicule,
Cuthbert, who had never heard of the properties of
the Dead Sea, was perfectly astonished upon entering the
water to find that instead of wading in it up to the neck
before starting to swim, as he was accustomed to do at
home, the water soon after he got waist-deep took him
off his feet, and a cry of astonishment burst from him as
he found himself on rather than in the fluid. The posi-
tion was so strange and unnatural that with a cry of
alarm he scrambled over on to his feet, and made the
best of his way to shore, the Arabs indulging in shouts
of laughter at his astonishment and alarm. Cuthbert
was utterly unable to account for the strange sensations
he had experienced; he perceived that the water was
horribly salt, and that which had got into his mouth
almost choked him. He was, however, unaware that
saltness adds to the weight of water, and so to the buoy-
ancy of objects cast into it. The saltness of the fluid he
was moreover painfully conscious of by the smarting of
the places on his wrists and ankles where the cords had
been bound that fastened him to the camel. Goaded,
however, by the laughter of the Arabs, he determined
once more to try the experiment of entering this strange
sheet of water, which from some unaccountable cause
appeared to him to refuse to allow anybody to sink in it.
This time he swam about for some time, and felt a little
refreshed. When he returned to the shore he soon re-
attired himself in his Bedouin dress, and seated himself
a little distance from his captors, who were now engaged
in discussing the materials prepared by themselves.
They made signs to Cuthbert that he might partake of
their leavings, for which he was not a little grateful, for
he felt utterly exhausted and worn out with his erne?
ride and prolonged fasting.
THE BO T KNIGHT. 157
The Arabs soon wrapped themselves in their bur-
nouses, and feeling confident that their captive would not
attempt to escape from them in a place where subsist-
ence would be impossible, paid no further attention to
him beyond motioning to him to lie down at their side.
Cuthbert, however, determined to make another effort
to escape; for although he was utterly ignorant of the
place in which he found himself, or of the way back, he
thought that anything would be better than to be car-
ried into helpless slavery into the savage country beyond
the Jordan. An hour, therefore, after his captors were
asleep he stole to his feet, and fearing to arouse them by
exciting the wrath of one of the camels by attempting to
mount him, he struck up into the hills on foot. All
night he wandered, and in the morning found himself at
the edge of a strange precipice falling abruptly down to
a river, which, some fifty feet wide, ran at its foot. Upon
the opposite side the bank rose with equal rapidity, and
to Cuthbert's astonishment he saw that the cliffs were
honeycombed by caves.
Keeping along the edge for a considerable distance, he
came to a spot where it was passable, and made his way
down to the river bank. Here he indulged in along
drink of fresh water, and then began to examine the
caves which perforated the rocks. These caves Cuthbert
knew had formerly been the abode of hermits. It was
supposed to be an essentially sacred locality, and between
the third and fourth centuries of Christianity some
twenty thousand monks had lived solitary lives on the
banks of that river. Far away he saw the rains of a
great monastery, called Mar Saba, which had for a long
time been the abode of a religious community, and which
at the present day is still tenanted by a body of monks.
Cuthbert made up his mind at once to take refuge in
these caves. He speedily picked out one some fifty feet
158 THE BO T KNIQHT.
up the face of the rock, and approachable only with the
greatest difficulty and by a sure foot. First he made the
ascent to discover the size of the grotto, and found that
although the entrance was but four feet high and two
feet wide, it opened into an area of considerable dimen-
sions. Far in the corner, when his eyes became accus-
tomed to the light, he discovered a circle of ashes, and
his conjectures that these caves had been the abode of
men were therefore verified. He again descended, and
collected a large bundle of grass and rushes for his bed.
He discovered growing among the rocks many edible
plants, whose seeds were probably sown there centuries
before, and gathering some of these he made his way
back to the cavern. The grass furnished him with an
excellent bed, and he was soon asleep.
TEE BO T KNIGHT. 159
CHAPTEE XV.
A HERMIT'S TALE.
THE next day he discovered on his excursions plenty
of eatable berries on the bushes; and now that he had no
longer fear of hunger he resolved to stay for some little
time, until his wounds, which had festered badly, had
recovered, before making an attempt to rejoin the
Christian army.
One day when employed in gatheringr berries he was
surprised by meeting a wild-looking figure, who appeared
suddenly from one of the caves. It was that of a very
old man, with an extremely long white beard flowing to
his waist; his hair, which was utterly unkempt, fell to
the same point. He was thin to an extraordinary extent,
and Cuthbert wondered how a man could have been re-
duced to such a state of starvation, with so plentiful a
supply of fruit and berries at hand.
The old man looked at Cuthbert attentively, and then
made the sign of the cross. Cuthbert gave a cry of joy,
and repeated the sign. The old man at once came down
from his cavern, and looked at him with surprise and
astonishment, and then addressed him in the French
language.
"Are you a Christian truly; and if so, whence do you
come?"
Cuthbert at once explained that he had been taken
prisoner when with King Richard's army, and had
effected his escape. He also told the old man that he
160 THE BO T KNIGHT.
had been remaining for the last four days in a cava
higher up the stream. The hermit — for he was one —
beckoned him to follow him, and Cuthbert found him.
self in a cave precisely similar to that which he himself
inhabited. There were no signs of comfort of any kind;
a bed-place made of great stones stood in one corner, and
Cuthbert, remembering the comforts of his own grassy
couch, shuddered at the thought of the intense discom-
fort of such a sleeping-place. In another corner was an
altar, upon which stood a rough crucifix, before which
the hermit knelt at once in prayer, Cuthbert following his
example. Rising again, the hermit motioned to him to
sit down, and then began a conversation with him.
It was so long since the hermit had spoken to any liv-
ing being that he had almost lost the use of his tongue,
and his sentences were slow and ill-formed. However,
Cuthbert was able to understand him, and he to gather
the drift of what Cuthbert told him. The old man then
showed him that by touching a stone in the corner of his
cave the apparently solid rock opened, and revealed an
entrance into an inner cave, which was lit by a ray of
light which penetrated from above.
"This," he said, "was made centuries ago, and was
intended as a refuge from the persecutors of that day.
The caves were then almost all inhabited by hermits,
and although many recked not of their lives, and were
quite ready to meet death through the knife of the
infidel, others clung to existence, and preferred to pass
many years of penance on earth for the sake of atoning
for their sins before called upon to appear before their
Maker. If you are pursued it will be safer for you to take
up your abode here. I am known to allthe inhabitants of
this country, who look upon me as mad, and respect me
accordingly. None ever interfere with me, or with the
two or three other hermits, the remains of what was once
THE EOT KNIGHT 161
almost an army, who DOW alone survive. I can offer you
no hospitality beyond that of a refuge; but there is water
in the river below, fruits and berries in abundance on the
shrubs. What would you have more?"
Outhbert accepted the invitation with thanks; for he
thought that even at the worst the presence of this holy
man would be a protection to him from any Arabs who
might discover him.
For three or four days he resided with the hermit,
who, although he stretched his long lean body upon the
hard stones of his bed, and passed many hours of the
night kneeling on the stone floor in front of his altar,
yet had no objection to Cuthbert making himself as
comfortable as he could under the circumstances.
At the end of the fourth day Cuthbert asked him how
long he had been there, and how he came to take up his
abode in so desolate and fearsome a place. The hermit;
was silent for a time, and then said:
"It is long indeed since my thoughts have gone back
to the day when I was of the world. I know not whether
it would not be a sin to recall them; but I will think the
matter over to-night, and if it appears to me that you
may derive good from my narrative, I will relate it to you
to-morrow. "
The next day Cuthbert did not renew the request,
leaving it to the hermit to speak should he think fit. It
was not until the evening that he alluded to the subject;
and then taking his seat on a bank near the edge of the
river, he motioned to Cuthbert to sit beside him, and
began:
"My father was a peer of France, and I was brought
up at the court. Although it may seem strange to you,
looking upon this withered frame, sixty-five years back I
was as bold and comely a knight as rode in the train of
the king, for I am now past ninety, and for sixty years I
162 THE BO T KNIGH2.
have resided here. I was a favorite of the king's, and
he loaded me with wealth and honor. He, too, was
young, and I joined with him in the mad carousals and
feastings of the court. My father resided for the most
part at one of his castles in the country, and I, an only
son, was left much to myself. I need not tell you that
-! was as wild and as wicked as all ifhose around me; that
I thought little of God, and feared neither Him nor
man.
"It chanced that one of the nobles — I need not men-
tion his name — whose castle lay in the same province as
that of my father, had a lovely daughter, who, being an
only child, would be his heiress. She was considered
one of the best matches in France, and reports of her ex-
ceeding beauty had reached the court. Although my
allowance from my father, and from the estates which
the king had given me personally, should have been
more than enough for my utmost wants, gambling and
riotous living swallowed up my revenue faster than it
came in, and I was constantly harassed by debt.
"Talking one night at supper with a number of bold
companions as to the means we should take for restor-
ing our wasted fortunes, some said in jest that the best
plan would be for one of us to marry the beauty of
Dauphiny. I at once said that I would be the man to do
it; the idea was a wild one, and a roar of laughter
greeted my words. Her father was known to be a stern
and rigid man, and it was certain that he would not con-
sent to give his daughter to a spendthrift young noble
like myself. When the laughter had subsided I repeated
my intention gravely, and offered to wager large sums
with all around the table that I would succeed.
"On the morrow I packed up a few of my belongings,
put in my valise the dress of a wandering troubadour,
and taMng with me only a trusty servant, started foi
THE BO T KNIGHT. 16S
Dauphiny. It would be tedious to tell you the means I
resorted to to obtain the affections of the heiress. I had
been well instructed in music and could play on the lute,
and knew by heart large numbers of ballads, and could
myself, in case of necessity, string verses together with
tolerable ease. As a troubadour I arrived at the castle
gate, and craved permission to enter to amuse its occu-
pants. Troubadours then, as now, were in high esteem
in the south, and I was at once made a welcome guest.
"Days passed, and weeks; still I lingered at the castle,
my heart being now as much interested as my pride in
the wager which I had undertaken. Suffice it to say
that my songs, and perhaps my appearance — for I can-
not be accused of vanity now in saying nature had been
bountiful to me — won my way to her heart. Trouba-
dours were licensed folk, and even in her father's pres-
ence there was naught unseemly in my singing songs of
love. While he took them as the mere compliments of
a troubadour, the lady, 1 saw, read them as serious
effusions of my heart.
"It was only occasionally that we met alone; but ere
long she confessed that she loved me. Without telling
her my real name, I disclosed to her that I was of her
own rank and that I had entered upon the disguise I
wore in order to win her love. She was romantic, and
was flattered by my devotion. I owned to her that
hitherto I had been wild and reckless; and she told me
at once that her father destined her for the son of an old
friend of his, to whom it appeared she had been affianced
while still a baby. She was positive that nothing would
move her father. For the man she was to marry she en-
tertained no kind of affection, and indeed had never seen
him, as she had been brought up in a convent to the age
of fifteen; and just before she had returned thence he
had gone to finish his education at Padua.
164 THE BO T KNIGHT.
"She trembled when I proposed flight; but I assured
her that I was certain of the protection of the king, and
that he would, I was sure, when the marriage was once
celebrated, use his influence with her father to obtain his
forgiveness.
"The preparations for her flight were not long in mak-
ing. I purchased a fleet horse in addition to my own,
and ordered my servant to bring it to a point a short dis-
tance from the castle gate. I had procured a long rope
with which to lower her down from her lattice to the
moat below, which was at present dry, intending myself
to slide after her. The night chosen was one when I
knew that the count was to have guests, and I thought
that they would probably, as is the custom, drink
heavily, and that there would be less fear of any watch
being kept.
"The guests arrived just at nightfall. I had feigned
illness, and kept my room. From time to time I heard
through the windows of the banqueting hall bursts of
laughter. These gradually ceased; and at last when all
was still I, after waiting some time, stole from my room
with a rope in my hand to the apartment occupied by
her. A slight tap at the door, as arranged, was at once
answered, and I found her ready cloaked and prepared
for the enterprise. She trembled from head to foot, but
I. cheered her to the best of my power, and at last she
was in readiness to be lowered. The window was at a
considerable height from the ground; but the rope \?as a
long one, and I had no fear of its reaching the bottom.
Fastening it round her waist, I began to lower her from
the window.
"The night was a windy one, and she swung backward
and forward as she went down. By what chance it was
I know not — for I had examined the rope and found it
secure — but methinks in swaying backward and forward
THE BO T KNIGHT. 165
it may have caught a sharp stone, maybe it was a pun-
ishment from Heaven upon me for robbing a father of
his child — but suddenly I felt there was no longer a
weight on my arras. A fearful shriek rang through the
air, and, looking out, I saw far below a white figure
stretched senseless in the mud!
"For a minute I stood paralyzed. But the cry had
aroused others, and, turning round, I saw a man at the
door with a drawn sword. Wild with grief and despair,
and thinking, not of making my escape, or of concealing
my part in what had happened, but rushing without an
instant's delay to the body of her I loved so well, I drew
my sword, and like a madman rushed upon him who
barred the door. The combat was brief but furious, and
nerved by the madness of despair I broke down his guard
and ran him through the body. As he fell back, his
face came in the full light of the moon, which streamed
through the open door of the passage, and to my utter
horror and bewilderment I saw that I had slain my
father.
"What happened after that night I know not. I be-
lieve that I made my escape from the castle and rushed
round to the body of her whose life I had destroyed, and
that there finding her dead, I ran wildly across the coun-
try. When I canie to my senses months had passed, and
I was the inmate of an asylum for men bereaved of their
senses, kept by noble monks. Here for two years I re-
mained, the world believing that I was dead. None
knew that the troubadour whose love had cost the lady
her life, who had slain the guest of her father, and had
then disappeared, was the unhappy son of that guest. My
friends in Paris when they heard of the tragedy of course
associated it with me, but they all kept silent. The
monks, to whom I confessed the whole story, were
shocked indeed, but consoled me in my grief and despair
166 THE BO T KNIGHT.
by the assurance that however greatly I had sinned, the
death of the lady had been accidental, and that if I were
a parricide it was at least unintentionally.
"My repentance was deep and sincere; and after
awhile, under another name, I joined the army of the
Crusaders, to expiate my sin by warring for the holy
sepulcher. I fought as men fight who have no wish to
live; but while all around me fell by sword and disease,
death kept aloof from me. When the Crusade had failed
I determined to turn forever from the world, and to
devote my life to prayer and penance; and so casting
aside my armor I made my way here, and took up my
abode in a cave in this valley, where at that time wen*
many thousands of other hermits — for the Saracens,
while they gained much money from fines and exactions
from pilgrims who came to Jerusalem, and fought stoutly
against those who sought to capture that city, were in
the main tolerant, and offered no hindrance to the com-
munity of men whom they looked upon as mad.
"Here, my son, for more than sixty years have I
prayed, with much fasting and penance. I trust now
that the end is nearly at hand, and that jny long life of
mortification may be deemed to have obliterated the evil
deeds which I did in my youth. Let my fate be a warn-
ing to you. Walk steadily in the right way; indulge not
in feasting and evil companionship; and above all, do
not enter upon evil deeds, the end of which no man can
see."
The hermit was silent, and Cuthbert, seeing thav, Ms
thoughts had again referred to the past, wandered away,
and left him sitting by the river side. Some hours later
he returned and found the hermit kneeling before the
altar; and the next morning the latter said:
"I presume, my son, you do not wish to remain here
as a hermit, as I have done? Methinks it were well that
THE BO T KNIGHT. 167
we made our arrangements for your return to the Chris-
tian host, who will, I hope, ere long be at the gates of
Jerusalem."
"I should like nothing better," Cuthbert said. "But
ignorant as I am of the nature of the country, it seems to
be nigh impossible to penetrate through the hosts of the
Saracens to reach the camp of King Richard."
"The matter is difficult and not without danger," the
hermit said. "As to the nature of the country, I myself
know but little, for my dealings with the natives have
been few and simple. There are, however, several
Christian communities dwelling among the heathen.
They are poor, and are forced to live in little-frequented
localities. Their Christianity may be suspected by their
neighbors, but as they do no man harm, and carry on
their worship in secret, they are little interfered with.
There is one community among the hills between this
and Jerusalem, and I can give you instructions for
reaching this, together with a token which will secure
you hospitality there, and they will no doubt do their
best to forward you to another station. When you ap-
proach the flat country where the armies are maneuver-
ing you must doubtless trust to yourself; but as far as
the slopes extend, methinks that our friends will be able
to pass you without great difficulty."
Cuthbert's heart rose greatly at the prospect of once
again entering upon an active life, and the next even-
ing, with many thanks for his kindness, he knelt before
the aged hermit to receive his blessing.
With the instructions given him he had no difficulty
in making his way through the mountains, until after
some five hours' walk he found himself at a little village
situated in a narrow valley.
Going to the door of the principal hut he knocked,
and upon entering showed the owner — who opened the
168 THE BO T KNIGHT.
door— a rosette of peculiar beads and repeated the name
of Father Anselm. The peasant at once recognized it
and bade Cuthbert welcome. He knew but a few words
of French, although doubtless his ancestors had been of
European extraction. In the morning he furnished
Cuthbert with the sheepskin and short tunic which
formed the dress of a shepherd, and dyeing his limbs and
face a deep brown he himself started with Cuthbert on
his journey to the next Christian community.
This was a small one consisting of two huts only, built
almost on the summit of a mountain, the inhabitants liv-
ing partly on the milk and cheese of their goats and
partly upon the scanty vegetables which grew around the
huts.
His welcome was as cordial as that of the night before;
and the next morning, his former guide taking leave of
him, the peasant in whose house he had slept again con-
ducted him forward to another community. This was
the last station and stood in a narrow gorge on the face
of the hills looking down over the plain, beyond which in
the far distance a faint line of blue sea was visible.
This community was far more prosperous and well-to-
do than those at which the previous nights had been
passed. The head of the village appeared to be a per-
sonage of some importance; and although clinging in
secret to his Christian faith, he and his belongings had so
far adopted the usages of the Mussulmen that apparently
no thought of their Christianity entered into the minds
of the authorities. He was the owner of two or three
horses and of some extensive vineyards and olive
grounds. He was also able to speak French with some
degree of fluency.
At considerable length he explained to Cuthbert the
exact position of the Christian army, which had moved
some distance along the coast since Cuthbert had left it.
THE BO 7 KNIGHT. 169
It was, he said, exposed to constant attacks by the Sar-
acens, who harassed it in every way, and permitted it no
repose. He said that the high hopes which had been
raised by the defeat of the Saracens at Azotus had now
fallen, and that it was feared the Christians would not
be able to force their way forward to Jerusalem. The
great portion of their animals had died, and the country
was so eaten up by the Saracen hosts that an advance
upon Jerusalem without a large baggage train was next
to impossible; and indeed if the Christians were to
arrive before that city, they could effect nothing without
the aid of the heavy machines necessary for battering
the walls or effecting an escalade.
Cuthbert was vastly grieved when he heard of the
probable failure of the expedition, and he burned with
eagerness to take his part again in the dangers and diffi-
culties which beset the Christian army. His host
pointed out to him the extreme difficulty and danger of
his crossing the enemy's lines, but at the same time
offered to do all in his power to assist him. After two
days' stay at the village, and discussing the pros and
cons of all possible plans, it was decided that the best
chance lay in a bold effort. The host placed at his dis-
posal one of his horses, together with such clothes as
would enable him to ride as an Arab chief of rank and
station; a long lance was furnished -him, a short and
heavy mace, and scimiter; a bag of dates was hung at the
saddlebow; and with the sincerest thanks to his protec-
tor, and with a promise that should the Christian host
win their way to Jerusalem the steed should be returned
with ample payment, Cuthbert started on his journey.
170 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
CHAPTER XVI.
A FIGHT OF HEROES.
THE horse was a good and spirited one, and when he
had once descended to the plains, Cuthbert rode gayly
along, exulting in his freedom, and in once again pos-
sessing arms to defend himself should it be needed. His
appearance was so exactly that of the horsemen who were
continually passing and repassing that no observation
whatever was attracted by it. Through villages, and
even 'through camps, Cuthbert rode fearlessly, and ar-
rived, without having once been accosted, near the main
camp of the Saracens, which extended for miles parallel
to the sea. But at a distance of some three leages
beyond could be seen the white tents of the Christian
host, and Cuthbert felt that the time of trial was now at
hand.
He dismounted for an hour to allow his steed to rest
itself, fed it with dates from his wallet, and gave it a
drink of water at the stream. Then, when he felt that it
had thoroughly recovered its strength and freshness, he
remounted, and rode briskly on as before. He passed un-
challenged, attracting no more notice than a person nowa-
days would do in walking along a crowded street. Without
hesitation he passed through the tents and started across
the open country. Bands of horsemen were seen here
and there, some going, and some coming from the direc-
tion of the Christian camp. As it was doubtless supposed
that he was on his way to join some band that had gone
THE BO T KNIGHT. 171
on in advance, the passage of the solitary horseman ex-
cited no comment until he approached within about two
miles of the Christian camp. There were now, so far as
he could see, no enemies between him and the point he
so longed to gain. But at this minute a group of Arab
horsemen, gathered, apparently on the lookout against
any movement of the Christians, shouted to him "Halt!"
demanding whither he was going.
Up to this point Cuthbert had ridden at a gentle
canter; but at the challenge he put spurs into his steed
and made across the plain at full speed. With a wild
yell the Arabs started in pursuit. They lay at first some
two hundred yards on his right, and he had therefore a
considerable start of them. His horse was fairly fresh,
for the journey that he had made had only been about
fifteen miles— an inconsiderable distance to an Arab
steed. For half a mile he did not think that his pur-
suers gained much upon him, riding as they had done
sideways. They had now gathered in his rear, and the
nearest was some one hundred and fifty yards behind
him. A quarter of a mile further he again looked
around, and found that two of the Arabs, far better
mounted than the others, had come within half the dis-
tance which separated them from him when he last
glanced back. His horse was straining to the utmost,
and he felt that it could do no more; he therefore pre-
pared himself for a desperate fight should his pursuers
•vertake him. In another quarter of a mile they were
but a short distance behind, and an arrow whizzing by
Cuthbert's ear told him they had betaken themselves to
their bows.
Half a mile ahead he saw riding toward him a group of
Christian knights; but he felt that it was too late for
him to hope to reach them, and that his only chance notf
was to boldly encounter his pursuers. The main body 01
172 THE BO T KNIGHT.
the Arabs was fully two hundred yards behind — a short
distance when going at a gallop — which left him but
little time to shake off the pursuit of the two immedi-
ately behind him.
A sharp stinging pain in his leg told him that it was
time to make his effort; and checking his horse, he wheeled
suddenly round. The two Arabs with a yell rode at him
with pointed lance. With his right hand Cuthbert
grasped the short heavy mace which hung at his saddle-
bow, and being well practiced in the hurling of this
weapon — which formed part of the education of a good
knight — he cast it with all his force at the chest of the
Arab approaching on that side. The point of the spear
was within a few yards of his breast as he flung the
mace; but his aim was true, for it smote the Saracen full
on the chest, and hurled him from his horse as if
struck with a thunderbolt. At the same instant Cuth-
bert threw himself flat on the neck of his steed and the
lance of the Arab who came up on the other side passed
harmlessly between his shoulders, tearing his clothes as it
went. In an instant Cuthbert had wheeled .his horse,
and before the Arab could turn his steed Cuthbert,
coming up from behind, had run him through the body.
Short as the delay had been, the main body of the pur-
suers were scarcely fifty yards away; but Cuthbert now
continued his flight toward the knights, who were gal-
loping forward at full speed; and a moment afterward
glancing back, he saw that his pursuers had turned arid
were in full flight.
With a shout of joy he rode forward to the party who
had viewed with astonishment this conflict between what
appeared to be three of the infidels. Even louder than
his first shout of exultation was the cry of joy which he
raised at seeing among the party to whom he rode up
the Earl of Evesham, who reined in his horse in aston-
THE BO T KNIGHT. 173
ishnaent, and drew his sword as the supposed enemy
galloped toward him.
"My lord, my lord!" Cuthbert said. "Thank Heaven
I am safe with you agr.in."
The earl lowered his sword in astonishment.
"Am I mad/' he said, "or dreaming, or is this really
Sir Cuthbert?"
"It is I, sure enough," Cuthbert exclaimed, "although
truly I look more like a Bedouin soldier than a Christian
knight."
"My dear boy!" exclaimed the earl, galloping forward
and throwing his arms around Cuthbert's neck, "we
thought you were dead. But by what wonderful fortune
have you succeeded in escaping?"
In a few words Cuthbert related the principal inci-
dents of his adventures, and he was heartily congratu-
lated by the assembled knights.
There was, however, no time for long explanations.
Large bodies of the Saracen horse were already sweeping
down to capture, if possible, this small band of knights
who had ventured so far from the camp; and as King
Kichard's orders were that none should venture upon
conflicts except by his orders, the party reluctantly
turned their horses and galloped back to the camp.
Great as had been the earl's joy, it was, if possible,
exceeded by that of Cnut on discovering in the Arab chief
who rode up alongside the earl the lad he loved so well.
Loud and hearty were the cheers which rang out from
the earl's camp as the news spread, and Outhbert was
compelled to shake hands with the whole party before
entering the earl's tent, to refresh himself and give the
narrative of what had happened.
Cuthbert, retiring to his tent with the Earl of Eves-
ham, inquired of him what had taken place during hig
absence.
174 THE BO T KNIGHT.
"For/' he said, "although but a short three days'
march from here, I have been as one of the dead, and
have heard nothing whatever of what has taken place."
"Nothing could have gone worse/' the earl said. "We
have had nothing but dissensions and quarrels. First,
the king fell out with the Archduke of Austria."
"On what ground did this happen?" Cuthbert asked.
"For once," the earl said, "the king our master was
wholly in the wrong, which is not generally the case.
We had just taken Ascalon, and were hard at work forti-
fying the place. King Kichard with his usual zeal, in
order to encourage the army, seized heavy stones and
himself bore them into their place. The archduke stood
near with some of his knights: and it may be that the
haughty Austrian looked somewhat superciliously at our
king thus laboring.
" 'Why do you not make a show of helping?' King
Kichard said, going up to him. 'It would encourage the
men, and show that the labor upon which we are engaged
can be undertaken by all without derogation.'
"To this the archduke replied:
" 'I am not the son of a mason!'
"Whereupon Richard, whose blood no doubt had been
excited by the air of the Austrian, struck him with his
hand a fierce blow across the face. We nearly betook
ourselves to our swords on both sides; but King Richard
himself could have scattered half the Austrians, and
these, knowing that against his impetuous valor they
could do nothing, simply withdrew from our camp, and
sailed the next day for home. Then the king, in order
to conciliate some at least of his allies, conferred the
crown of Jerusalem upon Conrad of Montferrat. No
sooner had he done this than Conrad was mysteriously
wounded. By whom it was done none knew. Some say
that it was by emissaries of the Old Man of the Moun-
THE BO T KNIGHT. 175
tain. Others affirm that it was the jealousy of some of the
knights of the holy orders. But be that as it may, he
died. Some of the French, ever jealous of the valor of
our king, ascribed it to his orders. This monstrous
accusation coming to the ears of King Eichard, he had
hot words with the Duke of Burgundy. In this I blame
him not, for it is beyond all reason that a man like the
king, whose faults, such as they are, arise from too much
openness, and from the want of concealment of such
dislikes as he may have, should resort to poison to free
himself of a man whom he himself had but a day or two
before appointed King of Jerusalem. However it be,
the consequences were most unfortunate, for the result
of the quarrel was that the Duke of Burgundy and his
Frenchmen followed the example of the Austrians, and
we were left alone. Before this we had marched upon
Jerusalem. But the weather had been so bad, and our
train was so insufficient to carry the engines of war, that
we had been forced to fall back again. King Richard
again advanced, and with much toil we went as far as the
village of Bethany."
"Why," Outhbert exclaimed, "I passed through that
village, and it is but three miles from the holy city."
"That is so," the earl said; "and many of us, ascend-
ing the hill in front, saw Jerusalem. But even then it
was certain that we must again retrace our steps; and
when we asked King Richard to come to the crest of the
hill to see the holy city, he refused to do so, saying,
'No; those who are not worthy of conquering Jerusalem
should not look at it!' This was but a short time since,
and we are now retracing our steps to Acre, and are
treating with Saladin for a peace."
"Then," Cuthbert said sadly, "all our hopes and
efforts are thrown away; all this blood has been shed
for nothing; and after the three great powers of Europe
176 THE BO T KNIGHT.
have engaged themselves solemnly in the war, we are
baffled, and have to fall back before the hordes of the
infidels."
"Partly before them," the earl said, "partly as the
result of our own jealousies and passions. Had King
Eichard been a lesser man than he is, we might have
conquered Jerusalem. But he is so extraordinary a war-
rior that his glory throws all others into the shade. He
is a good general, perhaps the best in Europe; and had
he done nothing but lead, assuredly we should have car-
ried out our purpose. See how ably he maneuvered the
army at the fight of Azotus. Never was a more com-
plete defeat than that which he inflicted there upon the
Saracens; and although the fact that his generalship
achieved this, might have caused some jealousy to the
other commanders, this might have died away could he
between the battles have been a general, and nothing
more. But, alas! he is in addition a knight-errant — and
such a knight-errant as Europe has never seen before.
Wherever there is danger, Kichard will plunge into the
midst. There are brave men in all the three armies; but
the strongest and bravest are as children to King Kich-
ard. Alone he can dart into ranks of the infidels, and
cut a lane for himself by the strength of his right arm.
More than this, when danger has threatened he has
snatched up his battle-ax and dashed into the fray with-
out helm or cuirass, performing such prodigies of valor
and strength that it has been to his prowess alone that
victory was to be ascribed. Hence he is the idol of all
the soldiers, whatever their nationality; for he is as
ready to rush to the rescue of a French or Austrian
knight when pressed as to that of his own men. But
the devotion which the whole army felt for him was as
gall and wormwood to the haughty Austrian and the
indolent Frenchman; and the retirement of the King of
THE BO T KNIGHT. 177
France, which left Kichard in supreme command, was in
every way unfortunate."
Upon the following day the army again marched, and
Cuthbert could not but notice the difference, not only in
number but in demeanor, from the splendid array which
had left Acre a few months before. There was little
now of the glory of pennon and banner; the bright helms
and cuirasses were rusted and dinted, and none seemed
to care aught for bravery of show. The knights and
men-at-arms were sunburnt and thin, and seemed but
half the weight that they had been when they landed.
Fatigue, hardship, and the heat had done their work;
disease had swept off vast numbers. But the remains of
the army were so formidable in their fighting powers
that the Saracens, although following them at a distance
in vast numbers, did not venture an attack upon them.
A few days after their arrival at Acre, the king gave
orders for the embarkation of the troops. Just as they
were preparing to enter the ships a small vessel was seen
entering the harbor. It drew up to the shore, and a
knight leaped from it, and, inquiring where King Rich-
ard was to be found, made his way to the king, who was
standing superintending the embarkation of some of the
horses.
"The Saracens, sire!" he exclaimed. "The Saracens
are besieging Jaffa, and the place must bo lost unless
assistance arrives in a day or two."
The king leaped on board the nearest ship, shouted to
his leading officers to follow him, and gave orders to
others to bring down the troops with all possible speed, to
waste not a moment, and to see that all was done, and
then, in five minutes after the receipt of the news he
started for Jaffa. The Earl of Evesham and Cuthbert
had been standing near the king when the order was
given, and followed him at once on board the bark which
he had chosen.
178 THE BO T KNIGHT.
"Ah, my gallant young knight," the king exclaimed,
"I am right glad to see you with me. We shall have
more fighting hefore we have done, and I know that that
suits your mood as well as my own."
The king's vessel was far in advance of any of the
others, when early the following morning it arrived at
Jaffa.
"Your eyes are better than mine," the king said to
Cuthbert. "Tell me what is that flag flying on the top
of the town."
Cuthbert looked at it earnestly.
"I fear, sire, that it is the crescent. We have arrived
too late."
"By the holy cross," said King Richard, "that shall
not be so; for if the place be taken, we will retake it."
As the vessel neared the shore a monk ran out into
the water up to his shoulders, and said to the king that
the citadel still held out, and that even now the Sara-
cens might be driven back. Without delay the king
leaped into the water, followed by the knights and men-
at-arms, and entering the gate, threw himself upon the
infidels within, who, busy plundering, had not noticed
the arrival of the ship.
The war cry of "St. George! St. George!" which the
king always shouted in battle, struck panic among the
infidels; and although the king was followed but by five
knights and a few men-at-arms, the Saracens, to the
number of three thousand, fled before him, and all who
tarried were smitten down. The king followed them out
upon the plain, driving them before him as a lion would
drive a flock of sheep, and then returned triumphant
into the city,
The next day, some more ships having arrived, King
Richard found that in all, including the garrison, he
could muster two thousand combatants. The enemy
THE BO T KNIGHT. 179
renewed the attack in great numbers, and the assaults
upon the walls were continuous and desperate. King
Richard, who loved fighting in the plain rather than
behind walls, was impatient at this, and at one time so
fierce was the attack that he resolved to sally out. Only
ten horses remained in the town, and King Richard,
mounting one, called upon nine of the knights to mount
and sally out with him. The little band of ten warriors
charged down upon the host of the Saracens and swept
them before them. It was a marvelous sight indeed to
see so small a group of horsemen dashing through a
crowd of Saracen warriors. These, although at first
beaten back, yet rallied, and the ten knights had great
difficulty in fighting their way back to the town. When
near the walls the Christians again made a gtand, and a
few knights sallied out from the town on foot and joined
them. Among these was Cuthbert, the Earl of Evesham
having accompanied King Richard in his charge. In all,
seventeen knights were now rallied round the king. So
fierce was the charge of the Saracens that the king
ordered those on horseback to dismount, and with their
horses in the center, the little body knelt with their
lances opposed to the Saracens. Again and again the
wild cavalry swept down upon this little force, but in
vain did they attempt to break their ranks. The scene
was indeed an extraordinary one. At last the king, see-
ing that the enemy were losing heart, again ordered the
knights to mount, and these dashing among the enemy,
completed their defeat.
While this had been going on news came to the king
that the Saracens from another side had made their way
into Jaffa, and were massacring the Christians. Without
an instant's delay he flew to their succor, followed only
by two knights and a few archers, the rest being so worn
by their exertions as to be unable to move. The Mam-
180 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
elukes, the chosen guard of Saladin, had headed the
attack; but even these were driven out from the town.
and Richard dashed out from the city in their pursuit.
One Saracen emir, distinguished for his stature and
strength, ventured to match himself against the king,
and rode holdly at him. But with one blow Bichard
severed his head, and his right shoulder and arm, from
his body. Then having, by his single arm, put to rout
the Saracens at this point, he dashed through them to
the aid of the little band of knights who had remained
on the defensive when he left them at the alarm of the
city being entered. These were almost sinking with
fatigue and wounds; but King Richard opened a way
around them by slaying numbers of the enemy, and then
charged again alone into the midst of the Mussulman
host, and was lost to the sight of his companions. All
thought that they would never see him again. But
he soon reappeared, his horse covered with blood, but
himself unwounded; and the attack of the enemy
ceased.
From the hour of daybreak, it is said, Richard had not
ceased for a moment to deal out his blows, and the skin
of his hand adhered to the handle of his battle-ax.
This narration would appear almost fabulous, were it
not that it is attested in the chronicles of several eye-
witnesses, and for centuries afterward the Saracen
women hushed their babes when fractious by threatening
them with Malek-Rik, the name which they gave to King
Richard.
Glorious as was the success, it was a sad one, for sev-
eral of the most devoted of the followers of King Richard
were wounded badly, some few to death. Among these
last, to the terrible grief of Cuthbert, was his friend and
patron, the Earl of Evesham. The king, on taking off
his armor, hurried to his tent.
THE BO T KNIGHT. 181
"The glory of this day is marred indeed/' he said to
the wounded knight, "if I am to lose you, Sir Walter/'
"I fear that it must even be so, my lord/' the dying
earl said. "I am glad that I have seen this day, for
never did I think to witness such feats as those which
your majesty has performed; and though the Crusade
has iailed, and the holy city remains in the hands of the
infidel, yet assuredly no shadow of disgrace has fallen
upon the English arms, and, indeed, great glory has
accrued to us. Whatever may be said of the Great
Crusade, it will at least be allowed by all men, and for
all time, that had ihe princes and soldiers of other
nations done as your majesty and your followers have
done, the holy city would have fallen into our hands
within a month of our putting foot upon the soil. Your
majesty, I have a boon to ask."
"You have but to name it, Sir Walter, and it is yours. "
"Sir Cuthbert, here," he said, pointing to the young
knight, who was sorrowfully kneeling by his bedside, "is
as a son to me. The relationship by blood is but slight,
but by affection it is as close as though he were mine
own. I have, as your majesty knows, no male heirs, and
my daughter is but young, and will now be a royal ward.
I beseech your majesty to bestow her in marriage, when
the time comes, upon Sir Cuthbert. They have known
each other as children, and the union will bring happi-
ness, methinks, to both, as well as strength and protec-
tion to her; and further, if it might be, I would fain that
you should bestow upon him my title and dignity."
"It shall be so," the king said. "When your eyes are
closed, Sir Walter, Sir Cuthbert shall be Earl of Eves-
ham, and, when the time comes, the husband of your
daughter."
Cuthbert was too overwhelmed with grief to feel a
shadow of exaltation at the gracious intimation of the
182
THE BO 7 KNIGHT.
king; although, even then, a thought of future happi-
ness in the care of the fair young lady Marguerite passed
before his mind. For the last time the king gave his
hand to his faithful servant, who pressed it to his lips,
and a few minutes afterward breathed his last.
THE BO T KNIGHT. 183
CHAPTER XVII.
AN ALPINE STORM.
THE tremendous exertions which King Richard had
made told upon him, and attacks of fever succeeded each
other at short intervals. This, however, mattered the
less, since negotiations were now proceeding between
him and Saladin. It was impossible, with the slight
means at his disposal, for Richard further to carry on
the Crusade alone. Moreover, pressing news had arrived
from his mother in England, urging him to return, as
his brother John was intriguing against him, and had
already assumed all but the kingly title. Saladin was
equally desirous of peace. His wild troops were, for the
most part, eager to return to their homes, and the
defeats which they had suffered, and the, to them, miracu-
lous power of King Richard's arm, had lowered their
spirit and made them eager to be away. Therefore he
consented without difficulty to the terms proposed. By
these, the Christians were to surrender Ascalon, but
were to keep Jaffa, Tyre, and the fortresses along the
coast. All hostilities were to be suspended on both sides
for the space of three years, three months, three weeks,
three days, and three hours, when Richard hoped to
return again and to recommence the struggle.
Between the sultan and King Richard a feeling ap-
proaching that of friendship had sprung up during the
campaign. Saladin was himself brave in the extreme,
and exposed his life as fearlessly as did his Christian
184 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
rival, and the two valiant leaders recognized the great
qualities of each other. Several times during the cam-
paign when Richard had been ill, the emir had sent him
presents of fruit and other matters, to which Richard
had responded in the same spirit. An interview had
taken place between them which further cemented their
friendship; and when Richard promised to return again
at the end of the truce with a far larger army, and to
accomplish the rescue of the holy city, the sultan smiled,
and said that it appeared that valor alone- was not suffi-
cient to conquer in the Holy Land, but that if Jerusalem
were to fall into the hands of the Christians, it could fall
into no worthier hands than those of Malek-Rik.
So, with many mutual courtesies, the great rivals
separated, and soon after King Richard and the little
remnant of his army embarked on board ship, and set
sail for England.
It was on October 11, 1192, that Richard Coeur deLion
left Palestine. Soon after they started a storm sud-
denly burst upon them, and dispersed them in various
directions. The ship in which Queen Berengaria was
carried arrived safely in Sicily; but that in which King
Richard was borne was missing, and none of his fellow-
voyagers knew what had become of him. Sir Cuthbert
was in the same vessel as the king, and the bark was
driven upon the Island of Corfu. All reached shore in
safety, and King Richard then hired three small vessels,
in which he sailed to the port of Zara, whence he hoped to
reach the domains of his nephew, Otho of Saxony, the
son of his sister Matilda. The king had with him now
but two of his knights, Baldwin of Bethune, and Cuth-
oert of Evesham. Cnut was with his feudal chief— for
such Cuthbert had now, by his accession to the rank of
Earl of Evesham, become — and three or four English
archers.
THE BO T KNIGHT. 185
"I fear, my lords," the king said to his knights as he
sat in a little room in an inn at Zara, "that my plight is
a bad one. I am surrounded by enemies, and, alas! I
can no longer mount my steed and ride out as at Jaffa to
do battle with them. My brother, John Lackland, is
scheming to take my place upon the throne of England.
Philip of France, whose mind is far better at such mat-
ters than at setting armies in the field, is in league with
him. The Emperor Henry has laid claim to the throne
of Sicily. Leopold of Austria has not forgiven me the
blow I struck him in the face at Ascalon, and the friends
of Conrad of Montferat are spreading far and wide the
lie that I was the instigator of his murder. Sure never
had a poor king so many enemies, and few have ever had
so small a following as I have now. What think you, my
lords? What course would you advise that I should
adopt? If I can reach Saxony doubtless Otho will aid
me. But hence to Dresden is a long journey indeed. I
have neither credit nor funds to hire a ship to take us by
sea. Nor would such a voyage be a safe one, when so
many of my enemies' ships are on the main. I must
needs, I think, go in disguise, for my way lies wholly
through the country of my enemies."
"Surely," Cuthbert said, "no potentate could for very
shame venture to detain your majesty on your way from
the Holy Land, where you have wrought such great
deeds. Were I in your place, I would at once proclaim
myself, mount my horse, have my banner carried before
me, and ride openly on. You have, too, another claim,
namely, that of being shipwrecked, and even in war-time
nations respect those whom the force of God has thrown
upon their shores."
"I fear me, Sir Cuthbert," Sir Baldwin said, "that
you overrate the chivalry of our master's enemies. Had
we been thrown on the shores of France, Philip perhaps
186 THE BO T KNIGHT.
would hesitate to lay hands upon the king; but these
petty German princelings have no idea of the observ-
ances of true chivalry. They are coarse aod brutal in
their ways; and though in outward form following the
usage of knighthood, they have never been penetrated
with its spirit. If the friends of Conrad of Montferat
lay hands upon King Richard I fear that no scruples
will prevent them from using their advantage to the
utmost. Even their emperor I would not trust. The
course which you advise would no doubt be in accordance
with the spirit of King Richard; but it would be mad-
ness for him to judge other people's spirit by his own,
and it would be rushing into the lion's den to proclaim
himself here. I should recommend, if I might venture
to do so, that his majesty should assume a false name,
and that we should travel in small parties so as to attract
no attention, each making his way to Saxony as best he
may."
There was silence for a minute or two, and then the
king with a sigh said:
"I fear that you are right, Sir Baldwin, and that there
is no chivalry among these swinish German lords. You
shall accompany me. Not, Sir Cuthbert," he observed
kindly, noticing a look of disappointment upon the face of
the young knight, "that I estimate your fidelity one
whit lower than that of my brave friend; but he is the
elder and the more versed in European travel, and may
manage to bring matters through better than you would
do. You will have dangers enough to encounter your-
self, more even than I shall, for your brave follower,
Cnut, can speak no language but his own, and your
archers will be hard to pass as any other than what they
are. You must be my mesenger to England, should you
arrive there without me. Tell my mother and wife
where you left me, and that, if I do not come home I
THE BO T KNIGHT. 187
have fallen into the hands of one or other of my bitter
foes. Bid them bestir themselves to hold England for
me against my brother John, and, if needs be, to move
the sovereigns of Europe to free me from the hands of
my enemies. Should a ransom be needed, I think that
my people of England will not grudge their goods for
their king.*'
The following day the king bade farewell to his faith-
ful followers, giving his hand to kiss, not only to Sir
Cuthbert, but to Gnut and his archers.
"You have done me brave service," he said, "and I
trust may yet have occasion to do it again. These are
bad times when Richard of England has naught where-
with to reward his friends. But," he said, taking a gold
chain from his neck and breaking it with his strong
fingers into five fragments, "that is for you, Cnut, and
for your four archers, in remembrance of King Richard."
The men, albeit hardened by many scenes of warfare,
yet shed tears plenteously at parting with the king.
"We had better," Cuthbert said to them when they
were alone, "delay here for a few days. If we are taken,
the news that some Englishmen have been captured mak-
ing their way north from Zara will spread rapidly, and
may cause the enemies of Richard to be on the lookout for
him, suspecting that the ship which bore us may also
have carried him; for the news that he is missing will
spread rapidly through Europe, and will set all his
enemies on the alert."
In accordance with this plan they delayed for another
ten days at Zara, and then, hiring a small boat, were
landed some thirty miles further along the coast. Cuth-
bert had obtained for Cnut the dress of a palmer, as in
this he would pass almost unquestioned, and his silence
might be accounted for on the ground that he had taken
a vow of silence. He himself had placed on his coat and
188 THE BO r KNIGHT.
armor a tea cross, instead of the white cross borne by
the English knights, and would now pass as a French
knight. Similar changes were made in the dress of his
followers, and he determined to pass as a French noble
who had been wrecked on his way home, and who was
returning through Germany to France. The difficulties
in his own case would not be serious, as his French would
pass muster anywhere in Germany. The greatest diffi-
culty would be with his attendants; but he saw no way
of avoiding this.
Cuthbert's object, when with his little party he sepa-
rated from King Richard, was to make his way to Verona,
thence cross by Trent into Bavaria, and so to journey to
Saxony. Fortunately he had at the storming of Acre
become possessed of a valuable jewel, and this he now
sold, and purchased a charger for himself. He had little
fear of any trouble in passing through the north of Italy,
for this was neutral ground, where knights of all nations
met, and where, neither as an English nor a French
Crusader, would he attract either comment or attention.
It was a slow journey across the northern plains, as ol
course he had to accommodate his pace to that of his
men. Cnut and the archers had grumbled much at the
change of the color of the cross upon their jerkins; and,
as Cnut said, would have been willing to run greater
perils under their true colors than to affect to belong to
any other nationality. On their way they passed through
Padua, and there stopped a few days. Cuthbert uould
but feel, in looking at the splendor of this Italian city, the
courteous manner of its people, and the university, which
was even then famous, how far in advance were those
stately cities of Italy to Western Europe. His followers
were as much surprised as himself at the splendors of
the city. Here they experienced no trouble or annoy-
ance whatever, for to the cities of Italy knights of all
THE BO P KNIGHT. 189
nations resorted, learned men came to study, philoso-
phers to dispute, and as these brought their attendants
with them, you might in the streets of Padua and its
sister cities hear every language in Europe spoken.
From Padua they journeyed to Verona, marveling
greatly at the richness of the country. The footmen,
however, grumbled at the flatness of the plain, and said
that it was as bad as marching in the Holy Land. On their
right, however, the slopes of the Alps, thickly clad with
forests, reached down nearly to the road, and Cuthbert
assured them that they would have plenty of climbing
before they had done. At Verona they tarried again,
and wondered much at the great amphitheater, then
almost perfect. Cuthbert related to Cnut and the
archers how men had there been set to fight while the
great stone benches round were thronged with men and
women looking on at their death struggles, and said that
not unfrequently British captives were brought hither
and made to contend in the arena. The honest fellows
were full of indignation and horror at the thought of
men killing themselves to give sport to others. They
were used to hard knocks, and thought but little of their
life, and would have betaken themselves to their bows
and bills without hesitation in case of a quarrel. But to
fight in cold blood for amusement seemed to them very
terrible.
Cuthbert would then have traveled on to Milan, at
that time next to Rome the richest city in Europe, but
he longed to be back in England, and was the more
anxious as he knew that King Eichard would be passing
through great dangers, and he hoped to meet him at the
court of Saxony. His money, too, was fast running out,
and he found that it would be beyond his slender means
to extend his journey so far. At Verona, then, they
turned their back on the broad plains of Loinbardy, and
entered the valley of the Trent.
190 THE BO T KNIGHT.
So far no observation whatever had been excited by
the passage of the English knight. So many Crusaders
were upon their way home, many in grievous plight,
that the somewhat shabby retinue passed unnoticed. But
they were now leaving Italy, and entering a country
•where German was spoken. Trent, in those days an
important city, was then, and is still, the meeting place
of Italy and Germany. Both tongues are here spoken;
but while the Italian perhaps preponderates, the customs,
manners, and mode of thought of the people belong to
those of the mountaineers of the Tyrol rather than of
the dwellers on the plains.
"You are choosing a stormy time," the landlord of the
hostelry where they put up said to Cuthbert. "The
winter is now at hand, and storms sweep across the
passes with terrible violence. You had better, at the
last village you come to in the valley, obtain the services
of a guide, for should a snowstorm come on when you
are crossing, the path will be lost, and nothing will
remain but a miserable death. By daylight the road is
good. It has been cut with much trouble, and loaded
mules can pass over without difficulty. Poles have been
erected at short distances to mark the way when the
snow covers it. But when the snowstorms sweep across
the mountains it is impossible to see ten paces before
you, and if the traveler leaves the path he is lost."
"But I suppose," Cuthbert said, "that even in winter
travelers pass over?"
"They do," the host said. "The road is as open in
winter as in summer, although, of course, the dangers
are greater. Still, there is nothing to prevent vigorous
men from crossing over when the storms come on. Now,
too, with the snow already lying in the upper forests,
the wolves are abroad, and should you be attacked by
one of those herds, you will find it hard work to defend
TEE BO T KNIGHT. 191
your lives. Much has been done to render the road safe.
At the distance of every league stone houses have been
erected, where travelers can find shelter either from the
storm or from the attacks of wolves or bears, for these,
too, abound in the forests, and in summer there is fine
hunting among them. You are, as I see, returning from
the Holy Land, and are therefore used to heat rather
than cold, so I should advise you before you leave this
city to buy some rough cloaks to shield you from the
cold. You can obtain them for your followers very
cheaply, made of the mountain goat or of sheepskins,
and even those of bearskin well dressed are by no means
dear."
Obtaining the address of a merchant who kept these
things, Cuthbert proceeded thither; and purchased five
cloaks of goatskin with hoods to pull over their heads
for his followers while for himself he obtained one of
rather finer material.
Another two days' journey brought them to the foot
of the steep ascent, and here they hired the services of a
guide. The ascent was long and difficult, and in spite
of the praises which the host had bestowed upon the
road, it was so steep that Cuthbert was, for the most
part, obliged to walk, leading his steed, whose feet
slipped on the smooth rock, and as in many places a
false step would have thrown them down many hundreds
of feet into the valley below, Cuthbert judged it safer to
trust himself to his own feet. He disincumbercd him-
self of his helmet and gorget, and placed these upon the
horse's back. At nightfall they had attained a very
considerable height, and stopped at one of the small
refuges of which the landlord had spoken.
"1 like not the look of the weather," the guide said in
the morning — at least that was what Cuthbert judged
him to say, for he could speak no word of the man's Ian-
192 THE BO T KNIGHT.
guage. His actions, however, as he looked toward th
sky, and shook his head, spoke for themselves, and
Cuthbert, feeling his own powerlessness in a situation so
novel to him, felt serious misgivings at the prospect.
The scenery was now very wild. On all sides crags
and mountain tops covered with snow glistened in the
sun. The woods near the path were free of snow; but
higher up they rose black above the white ground. The
wind blew keenly, and all rejoiced in the warm cloaks
which they had obtained; for even with the protection
of these they had found the cold bitter during the night.
"I like not this country/' Cnut said. "We grumbled
at the heat of Palestine, but I had rather march across
the sand there than in this inhospitable frozen region.
The woods look as if they might contain specters.
There is a silence which seems to be unnatural, and my
courage, like the warmth of my body, is methinks oozing
out from my fingers/'
Cuthbert laughed.
"I have no doubt that your courage would come again
much quicker than the warmth, Cnut, if there were any
occasion for it. A brisk walk will set you all right
again, and banish these uneasy fancies. To-night we
shall be at the highest point, and to-morrow begin to
descend toward Germany."
All day the men kept steadily on. The guide from
time to time looked apprehensively at the sky; and al-
though in the earlier part of the day Cuthbert's inexpe-
rienced eye saw nothing to cause the slightest uneasiness,
toward the afternoon the scene changed. Light clouds
began to gather on the top of all the hills and to shut the
mountain peaks entirely from view. The wind moaned
between the gorges and occasionally swept along in such
sudden gusts that they could with difficulty retain their
feet The sky became gradually overcast, and frequently
THE BOY KNI&HT. 193
light specks of snow, so small as to be scarcely percepti-
ble, were driven along on tlje blast, making their faces
smart by the force with which they struck them.
"It scarcely needs our guide's face," Cuthbert said,
"to tell us that a storm is at hand, and that our position
is a dangerous one. As for me, I own that I feel better
pleased now that the wind is blowing, and the silence is
broken, than at the dead stillness which prevailed this
morning. After all, methinks that a snowstorm cannot
be more dreaded than a sandstorm, and we have faced
those before now."
Faster and faster the snow came down, until at last the
whole air seemed full of it, and it was with difficulty
that they could stagger forward. Where the path led
across open places the wind swept away the snow as fast
as it fell, but in the hollows the track was already cov-
ered; and feeling the difficulty of facing the blinding
gale, Cuthbert now understood the urgency with which
his host had insisted upon the danger of losing the track.
Not a word was spoken among the party as they plodded
along. The guide kept ahead, using the greatest cau-
tion wherever the path was obliterated by the snow,
sometimes even sounding with his iron-shod staff to be
sure that they were upon the level rock. In spite of his
warm cloak Cuthbert felt that he was becoming chilled
to the bone. His horse could with difficulty keep his
feet; and Cnut and the archers lagged behind.
"You must keep together, lads," he shouted, "I
have heard that in these mountains when sleepiness over-
powers the traveler, death is at hand. Therefore, come
what may, we must struggle on."
Many times the gale was so violent that they were
obliged to pause and take shelter under the side of a
rock or precipice until the fury of the blast had passed ;
and Cuthber^ ^agerly looked out for the next refuge.
194 THE BO T KNIGHT.
At last they reached it, and the guide at once entered.
It was not that in which he had intended to pass the
night, for this lay still higher; but it would have been
madness to attempt to go further in the face of such a
gale. He signed to Outhbert that it was necessary at
once to collect firewood, and he himself proceeded to
light some brands which had been left by previous trav-
elers. Cuthbert gave directions to Cnut and the archers;
and these, feeling that life depended upon a good fire
being kept up, set to with a will, cutting down shrubs
and branches growing in the vicinity of the hut. In half
an hour a huge fire blazed in the refuge; and as the
warmth thawed their limbs, their tongues were unloos-
ened, and a feeling of comfort again prevailed.
"If this be mountaineering, my lord," Cnut said, "I
trust that never again may it be my fortune to venture
among the hills. How long, I wonder, do the storms
last here? I was grumbling all the way up the hill at the
load of provisions which the guide insisted that each of
us should bring with him. As it was to be but a three
days' journey before we reached a village on the other
side, I wondered why he insisted upon our taking food
enough to last us at least for a week. But I understand
now, and thank him for his foresight; for if this storm
goes on we are assuredly prisoners here for so long as it
may continue."
The horse had to be brought into the hut, for it would
have been death for it to have remained outside.
"What is that?" Cnut said presently, as a distant
howl was heard between the lulls of the storm. The
guide muttered some word which Cuthbert did not un-
derstand. But he gaid to Cnut, "I doubt not that it is
wolves. Thank God that we are safe within this refuge,
for here not even the most ravenous beasts could make
their way.'"
THE BO T KNIGHT. 195
"Pooh!" Cnut said contemptuously. "Wolves are no
bigger than dogs. I have heard my grandfather say that
he shot one in the forest, and that it was no bigger than
a hound. We should make short work of them.'*'
"I know not," Cuthbert said. "I have heard tales of
these animals which show that they must be formidable
opponents. They hunt in great packs, and are so furious
that they will attack parties of travelers; many of these
have perished miserably, horses and men, and nothing
but their swords and portions of their saddles have
remained to tell where the battle was fought."
196 THS BOY ENIQRT.
CHAPTER XVIII.
SENTENCED TO DEATH.
JUST before arriving at the refuge they had passed
along a very steep and dangerous path. On one side the
rock rose precipitously, ten feet above their heads. On
the other was a fall into the valley below. The road at
this point was far wider than usual.
Presently the howl of a wolf was heard near, and soon
the solitary call was succeeded by the howling of great
numbers of animals. These speedily surrounded the hut,
and so fierce were their cries that Cnut changed his
opinion as to the ease with which they could be defeated,
and allowed that he would rather face an army of Sara-
cens than a troop of these ill-conditioned animals. The
horse trembled in every limb at the sound of the howling
of the wolves; and cold as was the night, in spite of the
great fire that blazed on the hearth, his coat became cov-
ered with the lather of fear. Even upon the roof above
the trampling of the animals could be heard; and through
the open slits of the windows which some travelers before
them had stuffed with straw, they could hear the fierce
breathing and snorting of the savage beasts, who
scratched and tore to make an entrance.
"Methinks," Cuthbert said, "that we might launch a
few arrows through these loopholes. The roof appears
not to be over strong; and should some of them force an
entrance, the whole pack might follow."
THE BOY KNIGHT. 197
Dark as was the night, the black bodies were visible
against the white snow, and the archers shot several
arrows forth, each stretching a wolf dead on the ground.
Those killed were at once pounced upon by their com-
rades and torn to pieces; and this mark of savageness
added to the horror which those within felt of the fero-
cious animals. Suddenly there was a pause in the
howling around the hut, and then Cnut, looking forth
from the loophole, declared that the whole body had
gone off at full speed along the path by which they had
reached the refuge. Almost immediately afterward a
loud shout for help was heard, followed by the renewed
howling and yelping of the wolves.
"Good heavens!" Cuthbert exclaimed. "Some trav-
eler coming after us is attacked by these horrible beasts.
Let us sally out, Cnut. We cannot hear a Christian torn
to pieces by these beasts, without lending him a hand."
In spite of the angry shouts and entreaties of the
guide, the door was thrust open, and the party, armed
with their axes and bows, at once rushed out into the
night. The storm had for the moment abated and they
had no difficulty in making their way along the track.
In fifty yards they came to a bend of the path, and saw,
a little distance before them, a black mass of animals
covering the road, and congregated round a figure who
stood with his back to the rock. With a shout of en-
couragement they sprang forward, and in a few moments
were in the midst of the savage animals, who turned their
rage against them at once. They had fired two or three
arrows apiece, as they approached, into them; and now
throwing down their bows, the archers betook themselves
to their swords, while Cuthbert with his heavy battle-
axe hewed and cut at the wolves as they sprang toward
him. In a minute they had cleared their way to the
figure, which was that of a knight in complete armor.
198 TEE BO T KNIGHT.
He leaned against the rock completely exhausted, and
could only mutter a word of thanks through his closed
visor. At a short distance off a number of the wolves
were gathered, rending and tearing the horse of the
knight; but the rest, soon recovering from their surprise,
attacked with fury the little party. The thick cloaks of
the archers stood them in good stead against the animal's
teeth, and standing in a group with t-beir backs to the
rock, they hewed and cut vigorously at their assailants.
The numbers of these, however, appeared almost innu-
merable, and fresh stragglers continued to come along the
road, and swell their body. As fast as those in front
fell, their heads cleft with the axes of the party, fresh
ones sprang forward; and Cuthbert saw that in spite of
the valor and strength of his men, the situation was well-
nigh desperate. He himself had been saved from injury
by his harness, for he still had on his greaves and leg
pieces.
"Keep together," he shouted to his men, "and each
lend aid to the other if he sees him pulled down. Strike
lustily for life, and hurry not your blows, but let each
tell." This latter order he gave perceiving that some of
the archers, terrified by this furious army of assailants
with gaping mouths and glistening teeth, were striking
wildly, and losing their presence of mind.
The combat, although it might have been prolonged,
could yet have had but one termination, and the whole
party would have fallen. At this moment, however, a
gust of wind, more furious than any which they had
before experienced, swept along the gorge, and the very
wolves had to crouch on their stomachs to prevent
themselves being hurled by its fury into the ravine
below. Then even above the storm a deep roar was
heard. It grew louder and louder. The wolves, as if
struck with terror, leaped to their feet, and scattered on
either way along the path at full speed.
THE BOY ElftGHT. 199
"What sound can this be?" Cnut exclaimed in an
awe-strnck voice. "It sounds like thunder; but it is
regular and unbroken; and, my lord, surely the earth
quakes under our feet!"
Louder and louder grew the roar.
"Throw yourselves down against the wall of rock,'*
Cuthbert shouted, himself setting the example.
A moment afterward, from above a mighty mass of
rock and snow poured over like a cascade, with a roar
and sound which nigh stunned them. For minutes — it
seemed for hours to them — the deluge of snow and rock
continued. Then, as suddenly as it had begun, it ceased,
and a silence as of death reigned over the place.
"Arise," Cuthbert said; "the danger, methinks, is
past. It was what men call an avalanche — a torrent of
snow slipping down from the higher peaks. We have
had a narrow escape indeed."
By this time the knight whom they had rescued was
able to speak, and raising his visor, he returned his deep-
est thanks to those who had come so opportunely to his
aid.
"I was well-nigh exhausted," he said, "and it was only
rny armor which saved me from being torn to pieces. A
score of them had hold of me; but fortunately my mail
was of Milan proof, and even the jaws and teeth of these
enormous beasts were unable to pierce it."
"The refuge is near at hand," Cuthbert said. "It is
but a few yards round yonder point. It is well that we
heard your voice. I fear that your horse has fallen a
victim."
Assisting the knight, who in spite of his armor was
sorely bruised and exhausted, they made their way back
to the refuge. Cnut and the archers were all bleeding
freely from various wounds inflicted upon them in the
struggle, breathless and exhausted from their exertions,
200 BBS BO T KNIGHT.
and thoroughly awe-struck by the tremendous phenom.
enon of which they had been witnesses, and which they
had only escaped from their good fortune in happening
to be in a place so formed that the force of the avalanche
had swept over their heads. The whole of the road,
with the exception of a narrow piece four feet in width,
had been carried away. Looking upward, they saw that
the forest had been swept clear, not a tree remaining in
a wide track as far as they could see up the hill. The
great bowlders which had strewn the hillside, and many
of which were as large as houses, had been swept away
like straws before the rush of snow, and for a moment
they feared that the refuge had also been carried away.
Turning the corner, however, they saw to their delight
that the limits of the avalanche had not extended so far,
the refuges, as they afterward learned, being so placed as
to be sheltered by overhanging cliffs from any catastrophe
of this kind.
They found the guide upon his knees, muttering his
prayers before a cross, which he had formed of two
sticks laid crosswise on the ground before him; and he
could scarce believe his eyes when they entered, so cer-
tain had he considered it that they were lost. There
were no longer any signs of the wolves. The greater
portion, indeed, of the pack had been overwhelmed by
the avalanche, and the rest, frightened and scared, had
fled to their fastnesses in the woods.
The knight now removed his helmet, and discovered a
handsome young man of some twenty-four or twenty-five
years old.
"I am," he said, "Baron Ernest of Kornstein. To
whom do I owe my life?"
"In spite of my red cross," Cuthbert said, "I am
English. My name is Sir Outhbert, and I am Earl of
Evesham. I am on my return from the Holy Land with
THE BOY KNIGHT. 201
my followers; and as we are passing through countries
where many of the people are hostile to England, we
have thought it as well for a time to drop our nationality.
But to you I do not hesitate to tell the truth."
"You do well," the young knight said, "for, truth to
say, the people of these parts bear but little love to your
countrymen. You have saved my life when I was in the
sorest danger. I had given myself up for lost, for even
my armor could not have saved me long from these
wretches; and my sword and life are at your disposal.
You are young indeed," he said, looking with surprise
at Cuthbert, who had now thrown back the hood of his
cloak, "to have gained the honor of knighthood. You
scarce look eighteen years of age, although, doubtless,
you are older."
"I am scarce seventeen," Cuthbert said; "but I have
had the good fortune to attract the notice of King Rich-
ard, and to have received the knighthood from his
sword."
"None more worthy," said the young knight, "for al-
though King Richard may be fierce and proud, he is the
worthiest knight in Christendom, and resembles the
heroes of romance rather than a Christian king."
"He is my lord and master," Cuthbert said, "and I
love him beyond all men, and would give my life for his.
He is the kindest and best of masters; and although it
be true that he brooks no opposition, yet is it only be-
cause his own bravery and eagerness render hateful to
him the indolence and cowardice of others."
They now took their seats round the fire. The archers,
by the advice of the guide, rubbed their wounds with
snow, and then applied bandages to them. The wallets
were opened, and a hearty supper eaten; and all, wrap-
ping themselves in their fur cloaks, were soon asleep.
For four days the gale continued, keeping the party
202 THE BOY KNIGHT.
prisoners in the hut.. On the fifth the force of the wind
abated, and the snow ceased to fall. They were forced
to take the door off its hinges to open it, for the snow
had piled up so high that the chimney alone of the hut
remained above its surface. With great difficulty and
labor they cleared a way out, and then the guide again
placing himself at their head, they proceeded on their
way. The air was still and cold, and the sky of a deep,
dark blue, which seemed even darker in contrast with
the whiteness of the snow. At times they had great
difficulty in struggling through the deep drifts; but for
the most part the wind had swept the path clear. Where
it was deepest, the tops of the posts still showed above
the snow, and enabled the guide to direct their footsteps.
They were, however, obliged to travel slowly, and it was
three days before they gained the village on the north-
ern slope of the mountains, having slept at refuges by
the road.
"What are your plans?" the knight asked Sir Cuth-
bert that night, as they sat by the fire of the hostelry.
"I would warn you that the town which you will first
arrive at is specially hostile to your people, for the
baron, its master, is a relation of Conrad of Montferat,
who is said to have been killed by order of your king."
"It is false," Cuthbert said. "King Eichard had ap-
pointed him King of Jerusalem; and, though he liked
him not, thought him the fittest of those there to exer-
cise sovereignty. He was the last man who would have
had an enemy assassinated; for so open is he of disposi-
tion that he would have fought hand to hand with the
meanest soldier of his army had he desired to kill him."
"I doubt not that it is so, since you tell me," the
knight said courteously. "But the people here have
taken that idea into their minds, and it will be hard to
disabuse them. You must therefore keep up your dis-
THE BOY KNIGHT.
guise as a French knight while passing through this
neighborhood. Another week's journeying, and you will
reach the confines of Saxony, and there you will, as you
anticipate, be safe. But I would not answer for your
life were you discovered here to be of English birth.
And now tell me if there is aught that I can do for yout
I will myself accompany you into the town, and will in-
Hroduce you as a French knight, so that no suspicion is
likely to lie upon you, and will, further, ride with you to
the borders of Saxony. I am well known, and trust that
my company will avert all suspicion from you. You have
told me that your purse is ill-supplied; you must suffer
me to replenish it. One knight need not fear to borrow
of another; and I know that when you have returned to
your home you will bestow the sum which I now give
you upon some holy shrine in my name, and thus settle
matters between us."
Cuthbert without hesitation accepted the offer, and
was well pleased at finding his purse replenished, for its
emptiness had caused him serious trouble. Cuthbert's
steed was led by one of the archers, and he himself
walked gayly alongside of Sir Ernest, followed by his
retainers. Another long day's march brought them
down to Innsbruck, where they remained quietly for a
week. Then they journeyed on until they emerged from
the mountains, crossed the Bavarian frontier, and ar-
rived at Fussen, a strong city, with well-built walls and
defenses.
They at once proceeded to the principal hostelry,
where the young baron was well known, and where great
interest was excited by the news of the narrow escape
which he had had from the attack of the wolves. A
journey across the Alps was in those days regarded as a
very perilous enterprise in the winter season, and the
fact that he should have been rescued from such a strait
204 THE EOT KNIGHT.
appeared almost miraculous. They stayed for two days
quietly in the city, Cuthbert declining the invitation of
the young noble to accompany him to the houses of his
friends, as he did not wish that any suspicion should be
excited as to his nationality, and preferred remaining
quiet to having forced upon him the necessity of making
false statements. As to his followers, there was no fear
of the people among whom they mixed detecting that
they were English. To the Bavarian inhabitants, all
languages, save their native German, were alike unintel-
ligible; and even had French been commonly spoken,
the dialects of that tongue, such as would naturally be
spoken by archers and men-at-arms, would have been as
Greek to those accustomed only to Norman French.
Upon the third day, however, an incident occurred
•which upset Cuthbert's calculations, and nearly involved
the whole party in ruin. The town was, as the young
baron had said, governed by a noble who was a near
relation of Conrad of Montferat, and who was the bitter
enemy of the English. A great fete had been given in
honor of the marriage of his daughter, and upon this day
the young pair were to ride in triumph through the city.
Great preparations had been made; masks and pageants
of various kinds manufactured; and the whole towns-
people, dressed in their holiday attire, were gathered in
the streets. Cuthbert had gone out, followed by his
little band of retainers, and taken their station to see
the passing show. First came a large body of knights
and men-at-arms, with gay banners and trappings. Then
rode the bridegroom, with the bride carried in a litter
by his side. After this came several allegorical represen-
tations. Among these was the figure of a knight bearing
the arms of Austria. Underneath his feet, on the car.
lay a figure clad in a royal robe, across whom was
thrown a banner with the leopards of England. The
knight stood with his foot on this figure.
THE BO T KNIGHT. 205
This representation of the dishonor of England at the
hands of Austria elicited great acclamations from the
crowd. Cuthbert clinched his teeth and grasped his
sword angrily, but had the sense to see the folly of tak-
ing any notice of the insult. Not so with Cnut. Furious
at the insult offered to the standard of his royal master,
Cnut, with a bound, burst through the ranks of the
crowd, leaped on to the car, and with a buffet smote the
figure representing Austria into the road, and lifted the
flag of England from the ground. A yell of indignation
and rage was heard. The infuriated crowd rushed for-
ward. Cnut, with a bound, sprang from the car, and,
joining his comrades, burst through those who attempted
to impede them, and darted down a by-street.
Cuthbert, for the moment amazed at the action of his
follower, had on the instant drawn his sword and joined
the archers. In the crowd, however, he was for a second
separated from them; and before he could tear himself
from the hands of the citizens who had seized him, the
men-at-arms accompanying the procession surrounded
him, and he was led away by them to the castle, the
guards with difficulty protecting him from the enraged
populace. Even at this moment Cuthbert experienced a
deep sense of satisfaction at the thought that his fol-
lowers had escaped. But he feared that alone, and
unacquainted with the language of the country, they
would find it difficult indeed to escape the search which
would be made for them, and to manage to find their
way back to their country. For himself, he had little
hopes of liberty, and scarcely more of life. The hatred
of the baron toward the English would now be height-
ened by the daring act of insult to the arms of Austria,
and this would give a pretext for any deed of violence
which might be wrought.
Cuthbert was, after a short confinement, brought he-
206 THE BO T KNIGHT.
fore the lord baron of the place, in the great hall of the
castle.
"Who art thou, sir," the noble exclaimed, "who darest
to disturb the marriage procession of my daughter, and
to insult the standard of the emperor my master?"
"I am Sir Cuthbert, Earl of Evesham, a baron of Eng-
land," Cuthbert said fearlessly, "and am traveling
homeward from the Holy Land. My garb as a Crusader
should protect me from all interruption; and the heed-
less conduct of my retainer was amply justified by the
insult offered to the arms of England. There is not one
of the knights assembled round you who would not in
like manner have avenged an insult offered to those of
Austria; and I am ready to do battle in the lists with any
who choose to say that the deed was a foul or improper
one. In the Holy Land Austrians and English fought
side by side; and it is strange indeed to me that on my
return, journeying through the country of the emperor,
I should find myself treated as an enemy, aad see the
arms of King Eichard exposed to insult and derision by
the burghers of this city."
As Cuthbert had spoken he threw down his mailed
glove, and several of the knights present stepped forward
to pick it up. The baron, however, waved them back.
"It is no question," he said, "of honorable fight.
This is a follower of the murderer of my good cousin of
Montferat, who died under the hands of assassins set upon
him by Eichard of England."
"It is false!" Cuthbert shouted. "I denounce it as a
foul lie, and will maintain it with my life."
"Your life is already forfeited," the baron said, "both
by your past connection with Eichard of England and as
the insulter of the arms of Austria. You die, and to-
morrow at noon your head shall be struck off in the great
square before my castle."
THE BO T KNIGHT. 207
\Vithout another word Cuthbert was hurried off to his
cell, and there remained, thinking moodily over the
events of the day, until nightfall. He had no doubt that
his sentence would be carried out, and his anxiety was
rather for his followers than for himself. He feared that
they would make some effort on his behalf, and would
sacritice their own lives in doing so, without. the possi-
bility of assisting him.
The next morning he was led out to the square before
the castle. It was a large flagged courtyard. Upon one
side was the entrance to the castle, one of whose wings
also formed a second side to the square. The side facing
this was formed by the wall of the city, and the fourth
opened upon a street of the town. This side of the
square was densely filled with citizens, while the men-at-
arms of the baron and a large number of knights were
gathered behind a scaffold erected in the center. Upon
this was a block, and by the side stood a headsman. As
Cuthbert was led forward a thrill of pleasure ran through
him at perceiving no signs of his followers, who he
greatly feared might have been captured in the night,
and brought there to share his fate.
As he was led forward the young noble whose life he
had saved advanced to the baron, and dropping on one
knee before him, craved the life of Cuthbert, relating the
event by which he had saved his life in the passage of
the mountains. The baron frowned heavily.
"Though he had saved the life of every noble in
Bavaria," he said, "he should die. I have sworn an oath
that every Englishman who fell into my hands should
expiate the murder of my kinsman; and this felloe is,
moreover, guilty of an outrage to the arms of Austria."
The young Sir Ernest drew himself up haughtily.
"My lord baron," he said, "henceforth I renounce all
allegiance to you, and I will lay the case before the
208 THE BO T ENIQHT.
emperor, our common master, and will cry before him at
the outrage which has thus been passed upon a noble
gentleman. He has thrown down the glove, and chal-
lenged any of your knights, and I myself am equally
ready to do battle in his cause."
The baron grew red with passion, and he would have
ordered the instant arrest of the young man, but as Sir
Ernest was connected by blood with many present, and
was indeed one of the most popular among the cobles of
the province, the baron simply waved him aside, and
ordered Cuthbert to be led to the block. The young
Englishman was by the executioner divested of his armor
and helmet, and 'stood in the simple attire worn by men
of rank at that time. He looked around, and holding up
his hand, conveying alike a farewell and a command to
his followers to remain in concealment, he gazed round
the crowd, thinking that he might see among them in
some disguise or other the features of Cnut, whose tall
figure would have rendered him conspicuous in a crowd.
He failed, however, to see any signs of him, and turning
to the executioner, signified by a gesture that he was
ready.
At this instant an arrow from the wall above pierced
the brain of the man, and he fell dead in his tracks. A
roar of astonishment burst from the crowd. Upon the
city wall at this point was a small turret, and on this
were five figures. The wall around was deserted, and
for the moment these men were masters of the position.
"Seize those insolent varlets!" the baron shonted^
shaking his sword with a gesture of fury at them.
His words, however, were arrested, for at the moment
another arrow struck him in the throat, and he fell back
into the arms of those around him.
Quickly now the arrows of the English archers flew
into the courtyard. The confusion w&ich reigned there
THE BO T KNIGHT. 209
indescribable. The citizens with shouts of alarm
took to their heels. The men-at-arms were powerless
against this rain of missiles, and the knights, hastily clos-
ing their visors, shouted contradictory orders, which no
one obeyed.
In the confusion no one noticed the prisoner. Seizing
a moment when the attention of all was fixed upon the
wall, he leaped from the platform, and making his way
unnoticed through the excited crowd of men-at-arms,
darted down a narrow lane that divided the castle from
the wall. He ran along until, one hundred yards fur-
ther, he came to a staircase by which access to the bat-
tlements was obtained. Kunning lightly up this, he
kept along the wall until he reached the turret.
"Thanks, my noble Cnut!" he exclaimed, "and you,
my brave fellows. But I fear you have forfeited your
lives. There is no escape. In a minute the whole force
of the place will recover from their confusion, and be
down upon us from both sides."
"We have prepared for that," Onut said. "Here is a
rope hanging down into the moat."
Glancing over, Cuthbert saw that the moat was dry;
and after a final discharge of arrows into the crowd, tha
six men slid one after another down the rope and made
their way at full speed across the country.
210 TEE BO T ENIQHT.
CHAPTER XIX.
DRESDEN.
IT was some ten minutes before the men-at-arms rallied
sufficiently from their surprise to obey orders. Two
bodies were then drawn up, and proceeded at a rapid
pace toward the staircases leading to the wall, one on each
side of the turret in which they believed that the little
body of audacious assailants were still lying. Having
reached the wall, the soldiers advanced, covering them-
selves with their shields, for they had learned the force
with which an English clothyard shaft drawn by a strong
hand flies. Many had been killed by these missiles pass-
ing through and through the cuirass and backpiece. No
reply being obtained to the summons to surrender, they
proceeded to break in with their battle-axes the door of
the little turret. Rushing in with ax and pike, they
were astonished to find the place empty. A glance over
the wall showed the rope still hanging, and the manner
of the escape became manifest. The fugitives were
already out of sight, and the knights, furious ao the
escape of the men who had bearded them in the heart of
the city with such audacity, and had slain the lord baron
and several of his knights, gave orders that an instant
pursuit should be organized. It was, however, a full
half hour before the city gates were thrown open, and a
strong troop of knights and mounted men issued out.
Cuthbert had been certain that an instant pursuit
THE BO Y KNIGHT.
would be set on foot, and the moment that he was out
of sight of the battlements he changed the direction in
which he had started, and turning at fight angles, swept
round the city, still keeping at a distance, until he
reached the side next the mountains, and then plunged
into the woods on the lower slopes of the hills.
"They will," he said, as they halted breathless from
their run, "follow the road toward the south, and scour
the country for awhile before it occurs to their thick
German skulls that we have doubled back on our tracks.
Why, what is it, Cnut?"
This exclamation was provoked by the forester throw-
ing himself on his knees before Sir Cuthbert, and im-
ploring his pardon for the dire strait into which his
imprudence had drawn him.
"It was a dire strait, certainly, Cnut. But if you got
me into it, at least you have extricated me; and never
say more about it, for I myself was near committing the
imprudence to which you gave way, and I can well un-
derstand that your English blood boiled at the sight of
the outrage to the flag of England. Now, let us waste
no time in talk, but, keeping to the foot of this moun-
tain, make along as far as we can to the west. We must
cling to the hills for many days' march before we venture
again to try to cross the plains. If possible, we will keep
on this way until we reach the confines of the country of
the Swiss, who will assuredly give us hospitality, and
who will care little for any threats of these German
barons, should they hear that we have reached their
asylum."
By nightfall they had already traveled many leagues,
and making a fire in the wood, Cuthbert asked Cnut for
an account of what had taken place on the previous day.
"We ran for life, Sir Cuthbert, and had not noticed
that you had been drawn into the fray. Had we done
212 THE BO Y KNIQHT.
so, we wouid have remained, and sold our lives with
yours; but hoping that you had passed unnoticed in the
crowd, and that you would find some means to rejoin us,
we kept upon our way. After running down three
streets we passed a place where a courtyard with stables
ranged round it was open. There were none about, .and
we entered, and taking refuge in a loft hid ourselves
beneath some provender. There we remained all night,
and then borrowing some apparel which some of the
stablemen had hung upon the walls, we issued into the
town. As we neared the great square we saw some men
employed in erecting a platform in the midst, and a sus-
picion that all might not be right, and that you might
have fallen into the hands of these German dogs, beset
our minds. After much consultation we determined to
see what the affair meant, and making our way on to the
walls, which, indeed, were entirely deserted, we took
refuge in that turret where you saw us. Seeing the
crowd gather, and being still more convinced that some
misfortune was about to occur, I again went back to the
stables, where I had noticed a long rope used by the cart-
ers for fastening their loads to the wagons. "With this
I returned, for it was clear that if we had to mingle in
this business it would be necessary to have a mode of
escape. Of the rest you are aware. We saw the knights
coming out of the castle, with that portfly baron, their
lord, at their head. We saw the block and the heads-
man upon the platform, and were scarcely surprised
when you were led out, a prisoner, from the gates. We
judged that what did happen would ensue. Seeing that
the confusion wrought by a sudden attack from men
perched up aloft as we were, commanding the courtyard,
and being each of us able to hit a silver mark at the dis-
tance of one hundred yards, would be great indeed, we
iudged that you might be able to slip away unobserved,
THE BO T KNIGHT. %\ il
and were sure that your quick wit would seize any oppor-
tunity which might offer. Had you not been able to
join us, we should have remained in the turret and sold
our lives to the last, as, putting aside the question that
we could never return to our homes, having let our dear
lord die here, we should not, in our ignorance of the
language and customs of the country, have ever been
able to make our way across it. We knew, however, that
before this turret was carried we could show these Ger-
mans how five Englishmen, when brought to bay, can sell
their lives."
They had not much difficulty in obtaining food in the
forest, for game abounded, and they could kill as many
deer as seemed fit to them. As Cnut said, it was diffi-
cult to believe that they were not back again in the forest
near Evesharn, so similar was their life to that which
they had led three years before. To Cnut and the
archers, indeed, it was a pleasanter time than any which
they had passed since they had left the shores of Eng-
land, and they blithely marched along, fearing little any
pursuit which might be set on foot, and, indeed, hearing
nothing of their enemies. After six days' travel they
came upon a rude village, and here Cuthbert learned
from the people — with much difficulty, however, and
pantomime, for neither could understand a word spoken
by the other — that they were now in one of the Swiss
cantons, and therefore secure from all pursuit by the
Germans. Without much difficulty Cuthbert engaged
one of the young men of the village to act as their guide
to Basle, and here, after four days' traveling, they
arrived safely. Asking for the residence of the burgo-
master, Cuthbert at once proceeded thither, and stated
that he was an English knight on the return from the
Crusades; that he had been foully entreated by the Lord
of Fussen, who had been killed in a fray by his followers;
214 THE BOY KNIGHT.
and that he besought hospitality and refuge from the
authorities of Basle.
. "We care little," the burgomaster said, "what quarrel
you may have had with your neighbors. All who come
hither are free to come and go as they list, and you, as a
knight on the return from the Holy Land, have a claim
beyond that of an ordinary traveler."
The burgomaster was himself able to speak French,
and summoning several of the councilors of the town,
he requested Cuthbert to give a narrative of his adven-
tures; which he did. The councilors agreed with the
burgomaster that Cuthbert must be received hospitably;
but the latter saw that there was among many of them
considerable doubt as to the expediency of quarreling
with a powerful neighbor. He therefore said to the
burgomaster:
"I have no intention, honorable sir, of taking up any
prolonged residence here. I only ask to be furnished
with a charger and arms, and in payment of these I will
leave this gold chain, the gift of King Richard himself,
as a gage, and will on my return to my country forward
to you the value of the arms and horse, trusting that you
will return the chain to me."
The burgomaster, however, said that the city of Basle
was not so poor that it need take the gage of an honorable
knight, but that the arms and charger he required
should be given him in a few hours, and that he might
pay the value in London to a Jew merchant there who
had relations with one at Basle. Full instructions were
given to him, and he resolved to travel down upon the
left bank of the Rhine, until he reached Lorraine, and
thence to cross into Saxony. The same afternoon the
promised horse and arms were provided, and Cuthbert,
delighted again to be in harness, and thanking courte-
ously the burgomaster and council for their kindness,
THE BO T KNIGHT. 215
started with his followers on his journey north. These
latter had been provided with doublets and other gar-
ments suitable to the retinue of a knight, and made a
better show than they had done since they first left
England.
Leaving Basle, they traveled along the left side of the
Rhine by easy stages. The country was much disturbed,
owing to the return and disbandment of so many of the
troops employed in the Crusades. These, their occupa-
tion being gone, scattered over the country, and France
and Germany alike were harassed by bands of military
robbers. The wild country between the borders of
Switzerland and Lorraine was specially vexed, as the
mountains of the Vosges afforded shelter, into which the
freebooters could not be followed by the troops of the
duke.
Upon the evening of the third day they reached a
small inn standing in a lonely position near the foot of
the mountains.
"I like not the look of this place," Cuthbcrt said; "but
as we hear that there is no other within a distance of
another ten miles, we must e'en make the best of it."
The host received them- with extreme and even fawn-
ing civility, which by no means raised him in the estima-
tion of Cuthbert or Cnut. A rough meal was taken, and
they then ascended to the rude accommodation which had
been provided. It was one large room barely furnished.
Upon one side straw was thickly littered down — for in
those days beds among the common people were unknown.
In a sort of alcove at the end was a couch with a rough
mattress and coverlet. This Cuthbert took possession of,
while his followers stretched themselves upon the straw.
"Methin-ks," Cnut said, "that it were well that one
should keep watch at the door. I like not the look of
our host, and we are near the spot where the bands of the
robbers are said to be busy."
516 TEE EOT KNIGHT.
Toward morning the archer on guard reported that «i«
could hear the sound of many approaching footsteps.
All at once sprang to their feet, and betook themselves
to their arms. Looking from the window they saw a
large party of rough men, whose appearance at once be-
tokened that they were disbanded soldiers — a title almost
synonymous in those days with that of robber. With the
united strength of the party the truckle bed was carried
from the alcove and placed against the door. Cuthbert
then threw open the window, and asked in French what
they wanted. One of the party, who appeared to be the
leader, said that the party had better surrender immedi-
ately. He promised them good treatment, and said that
the knight would be put to ransom, should it be found
that the valuables upon his person were not sufficient to
pay the worshipful company present for the trouble
which they had taken in waiting upon him. This sally
was received with shouts of laughter. Cuthbert replied
quietly that he had no valuables upon his person; that if
they took him there were none would pay as much as a
silver mark for the ransom of them all; and that the only
things that they had to give were sharp arrows and heavy
blows.
"You talk bravely, young sir/' the man said. "But
you have to do with men versed in fight, and caring but
little either for knocks or for arrows. We have gone
through the Crusades, and are therefore held to be
absolved from all sin, even that so great as would be
incurred in the cutting of your knightly throat."
"But we have gone through the Crusades also,"
Cuthbert said, "and our persons are sacred. The sin of
slitting our weazands, which you speak of, would there-
fore be so great that even the absolution on which you
rely would barely extend to it."
"We know most of those who have served in the Holy
THE BO T KNIGHT. 217
Land/' the man said more respectfully than he had yet
spoken, "and would fain know with whom we speak."
"I am an Englishman, and a follower of King Rich-
ard," Guthbert said, "and am known as Sir Cuthbert of
Evesham. As I was the youngest among the knights
who fought for the holy sepulcher, it may be that my
appearance is known to you?"
"Ah," the other said, "you are he whom they called
the Boy Knight, and who was often in the thick of the
fray, near to Richard himself. How comes it, Sir Cuth-
bert, that you are here?"
"The fleet was scattered on its return," Cuthbert re-
plied, "and I landed with my followers, well-nigh penni-
less, at Zara, and have since made my way across the
Tyrol. I have, then, as you may well suppose, neither
silver nor gold about my person; and assuredly neither
Philip of France nor John of Austria would give a noble
for my ransom; and it would be long, methinks, to wait
ere John of England would care to ransom one of King
Richard's followers."
The brigands spoke for awhile among themselves, and
then the leader said:
"You speak frankly and fairly, Sir Knight, and as you
have proved yourself indeed a doughty giver of hard
blows, and as I doubt not that the archers with you can
shoot as straight and as fast as the rest of the Saxon
breed, we will e'en let you go on your way, for your
position is but little better than ours, and dog should not
rob dog."
"Thanks, good fellow," Cuthbert said. "We trust
that in any case we might have made a strong defense
against yon; but it would be hard if those who have
fought together in the Holy Land should slay each
other in this lonely corner of Lorraine."
"Are you seeking adventures or employment, Sir
218 TEE BO T KNIGKT.
Knight? For if so, myself and comrades here would
gladly take service with you; and it may be that with a
clump of spears you might obtain engagement, either
under the Duke of Lorraine or he of Cleves."
"Thanks for your offer," Cuthbert replied; "but at
present my face is turned toward England. King Rich-
ard nee"ds all his friends; and there is so little chanoe of
sack or spoil, even should we have — which God forfend
—civil war, that I fear I could ill reward the services
which you offer me."
The leader ard his men shouted an adieu to Cuthbert,
and departed for the mountains, leaving the latter well
pleased with his escape from a fight of which the result
was doubtful.
Journeying on without further adventure, they came
to Nancy, and were there kindly received by the duke,
who was not at that time upon good terms with Philip of
France, and was therefore well disposed toward the Eng-
lish. Cuthbert inquired from him whether any news
had been heard of King Richard? but received as a reply
that the duke had heard nothing of him since he sailed
from Palestine.
"This is strange," Cuthbert said, "for I myself have
journeyed but slowly, and have met with many delays.
King Richard should long ere this have reached Saxony;
and I fear much that some foul treatment has befallen
him. On our way we found how bitter was the feeling
among those related to Conrad of Montferat against
him; and the Archduke John is still smarting from the
blow which King Richard struck him at Ascalon. But
surely they would not be so unknightly as to hinder so
great a champion of Christendom as King Richard on his
homeward way?"
"The Archduke John is crafty and treacherous," the
duke said; "and the emperor himself would, I think, be
THE BO T KNIGHT. 219
not sorry to lay hand upon the King of England, were it
only to do pleasure to Philip of France. Assuredly,
however, the anger and indignation of all Christendom
will be aroused should the king's passage be inter-
rupted, for it were indeed a gross breach of hospitality
k> seize upon a man who has the double claim of being a
champion of Christendom and a shipwrecked man.
However, it is early yet to be uneasy, and it may be that
in a fe .? days we may have news of the arrival of the
king in Saxony. He may have encountered difficulties
similar to those which you yourself have met with. The
country is everywhere disturbed, and it is not only in
my forests that bands of outlawed men are to be met
with. At present there is peace in Europe. It may last
indeed but a short time. But so long as it continues, so
long must the mountains and woods be full of desperate
men. Were war declared between any two princes these
would flock to the banners of him who would pay them
highest, and a war which could end in the entire de-
struction of the armies of both combatants would be a
blessing to Europe."
After entertaining Cuthbert courteously for three
days, the Duke of Lorraine bade him adieu, and gave
him an escort of men-at-arms to the borders of the
Ehine, where he would find the way open to the domains
tf the Duke of Saxony. Without adventure Cuthbert
and his followers arrived at Dresden, and he immediately
presented himself at the castle of the duke. The instant
that he sent in his name as Sir Cuthbert of Evesham, a
knight of King Richard, he was conducted to the pres-
ence of the duke and of his wife, the sister of King
Kichard.
"Are you bearer of news of my brother Richard?" the
duke said, advancing a step to meet the young knight as
he entered the hall.
220 THE BO T KNIGHT.
"Alas! my lord duke, I am not," Cuthbert said; "but
had hoped to gain tidings from you."
"From me?" the duke said in surprise. "What
should lead you to believe that I have any news of King
Richard later than that which others have received?
The last I heard of him was upon the day of his depar-
ture from the Holy Land, before the storm arose which
scattered his fleet, and I am ignorant whether he has
foundered at sea, or whether, as some suppose, his vessel
may have been taken captive by the Moors."
"I bear you later tidings," Cuthbert said, "than those
you have received. I was on board the ship with King
Eichard. We were wrecked upon the Island of Corfu,
and there hiring a small ship, we proceeded to Zara.
King Richard determined to make his way across the
Tyrol to this place; but he thought that it would attract
attention to him were he accompanied by so large a
party. Therefore he, with Sir Baldwin of Bethune, and
a few followers, started north, while I with my men kept
west through the north of Italy, and then crossed by the
pass over Trent."
"How long is it since you left my brother?" the
duchess asked anxiously.
"It is now over a month since I bade him adieu,"
Cuthbert answered.
"Then he should have been heard of long since," the
duchess said. "What fate can have befallen him?"
"Judging from my own experience/" Cuthbert said,
"I fear that he may have come to harm at the hands of
the friends of Conrad of Montferat, who falsely allege
that the death of their kinsman was caused by King Rich-
ard. The Archduke John, too, owes him no good-wilf
and even the emperor is evilly disposed toward him.
The king traveled under an assumed name; but it might
well be that he would be recognized upon the way. His
2KS BOY KNIQHT.
face was known to all who fought in the East; and his
lordly manner and majestic stature could ill be con-
cealed beneath a merchant's garb. Still, lady, as I have
been so long in making my way across, it may be that
King Richard has been similarly delayed without danger
befalling him, and it could hardly be that so important
a man as the King of England would be detained, or
come to any misfortune, without the news being bruited
abroad."
In spite of Cuthbert's reassuring words, 'che duke and
duchess were greatly alarmed at the news of King Rich-
ard's disappearance, although indeed consoled to find
that their previous fears, that he had been drowned in
the storm or captured by the Moorish corsairs, were
unfounded.
They now requested from Outhbert the story of what
had befallen him siace he left the king; and this he
related at some length. The duke was greatly inter-
ested, and begged Cuthbert at least to remain at his
court until some news might arrive of King Richard.
For a month Cuthbert tarried at the castle of the Duke
of Saxony, where he was nobly entertained, and treated
as a guest of much honor. Cnut and the archers were
delighted at the treatment they received, for never in
their lives had they been so royally entertained. Their
Saxon tongue was nigh enough akin to the language
spoken here to be understood; and their tales of adven-
ture in the Holy Land rendered them as popular among
the retainers of the duke as their master became with
the duke and duchess.
22% THE EOT KNIGHT.
CHAPTEK XX.
UNDER THE GREENWOOD.
AT the end of a month, news came from England that
Sir Baldwin of Bethune had returned there, bearing the
news that the king had been arrested at Gortz, only two
days' journey north of the Adriatic — that he had been
recognized, and at once captured. He had offered no
resistance, finding indeed that it would be hopeless so to
do. Sir Baldwin had been permitted to depart without
molestation. He believed that the folk into whose
hands he had fallen were retainers of the Archduke
John. This news, although sad in itself, was yet in
eome degree reassuring to the duke and his wife; for
they felt that while the followers of Conrad of Montferat
would not hesitate to put King Eichard to death should
he fall into their hands, the Archduke John would not
dare to bring upon himself the indignation of Europe by
•uch treatment of his royal captive. Cuthbert at once
determined to return to England to see Sir Baldwin, and
to ascertain what steps were being taken for the discovery
of the prison in which King Richard was confined, and
for his release therefrom; and also to establish himself in
his new dignity as Earl of Evesham. Therefore; bidding
adieu to the duke and duchess, he started north. The
duke furnished him with letters of introduction to the
princes through whose countries he would travel; and
again crossing the Rhine, he journeyed through the ter-
ritories of the Dukes of Cleves and Brabant, and reached
THE BO T KNIGHT. 223
the mouth of Scheldt without interruption. There tak-
ing ship, he sailed for London.
It was a long and stormy passage between the mouth
of the Scheldt and London. The vessel in which Cuth-
bert had shipped was old and somewhat unseaworthy,
and several times in the force of the gale all on board
gave up hope for their lives. At last, however, they
reached the mouth of the Thames, and dropping up with
the tide, reached London eight days after their embarka-
tion. The noble charger which the King of Saxony had
presented to Cuthbert had suffered greatly, and he
feared at one time that the poor animal would succumb
to the effects of the tempest. However, after entering
into smooth water it recovered itself, and on landing
near the Tower he found that it was able to support his
weight. Cnut and the archers were, like Cuthbert, de-
lighted to have their feet again upon English soil; and
although London did not now strike them with the same
wonder which it would have done had they first visited
it before starting on their journey — for in many respects
it was greatly behind some of the continental cities — yet
the feeling of home, and the pleasure of being able to
understand the conversation of those around them, made
the poor fellows almost beside themselves with joy.
Beyond the main political incidents Guthbert had heard
little of what had passed in England since his departure;
and putting up at a hostelry, he inquired of the host
whether Sir Baldwin of Bethune was in London, or
whether he was away on his estates. The landlord did
not know. There were, he said, but few nobles at court,
and London was never so dull as at present. As Cuth-
bert did not wish his coming home to be known to John
until he had learned something of the position of affairs,
he dispatched Cnut to the Tower to inquire privately of
eome of the officials about the place whether Sir Baldwin
224 THE BO T KNIGHT.
was there. Cnut soon returned with the news that he
had not been at the court since his return from the Holy
Land, and that he was living at his castle down in
Dorsetshire. After some hesitation Cuthbert resolved
to set out to see his friend, and after six days' travel he
arrived at the castle of the knight.
Sir Baldwin received him with immense joy. Me had
not heard of him since they parted at Zara, and he feared
that a fate similar to that which had befallen KingBic!*
ard had overtaken Cuthbert, even if he were still alive.
' 'Have you seen aught of the king, our master?" the
good knight inquired.
"Nothing," Cuthbert said. "I know no more than
yourself. Indeed, I hoped to have learned something
from you as to the king."
"I was separated from him at Gortz, and while he was
taken a prisoner to the archduke, I was allowed to pur-
sue my way. I had many difficulties and dangers, and
was some weeks in finding my way back. Nothing was
known of the king when I returned. Indeed, I was the
first bearer of any definite news concerning him since the
day when he sailed from Acre. Three weeks ago, as you
may have learned, the news came that he is now detained
in captivity by the emperor, who demanded his delivery
by the Archduke John, into whose hands he first fell.
But where he is no one exactly knows. The news has
created an immense excitement in the kingdom, and all
are resolved to sacrifice any of their treasures which may
be demanded in order to satisfy the ransom which the
recreant emperor has placed upon the king. Shame is it
indeed that a Christian sovereign should hold another
in captivity. Still more, when that other was returning
through his dominions as a Crusader coming from the
Holy Land, when his person should be safe, even to his
deadliest enemy. It has long been suspected that he was
THE BO T KNIGHT. 225
in the hands either of the emperor or of the archduke,
and throughout Europe the feeling of indignation has
been strong; and I doubt not, now that the truth is
known, this feeling will be stronger than ever."
"But now that it is known," Cuthbert said, "I sup
pose there will be no delay in ransoming the king."
"There will be no delay in raising the ransom," Sir
Baldwin said. "But the kingdom is very impoverished
by war, by the exactions of Prince John, and by those of
Langley, who heid it for King Richard. He was a loyal
servant of the king, but an exacting and rapacious prel-
ate. However, I doubt "not that the rents of the English
nobles will soon be charged with sums sufficient for the
ransom; and if this avail not, not one of them will grudge
their silver flagons and vessels to melt down to make the
total required. But we must not flatter ourselves that
he will obtain his liberty so soon as the money is raised.
Prince John has long been yearning for sovereignty.
He has long exercised the real, if not the nominal,
power, and he has been intriguing with the pope and
Philip of France for their support for his seizing the
crown. He will throw every obstacle in the way, as, we
may be sure, will Philip of France, Richard's deadly
enemy. And now about yourself, Sir Cuthbert; tell me
what has befallen you since we last met."
Cuthbert related the adventures which had befallen
him, and heard those of Sir Baldwin.
"You have not, I suppose," the latter remarked, "as
yet seen Prince John?"
"No," Cuthbert replied, "I thought it better to come
down to ask you to advise me on the position of affairs
before I attempted to see him."
"You did well," Sir Baldwin said. "When I arrived,
'I found that the proper officials had, according to King
Richard's instructions, draw up the patent conferring
226 THE BOY KNIGHT.
upon you the lands and title of Earl of Evesham, before
leaving Acre, and had received the king's signature to it.
This was attested by several of the nobles who were with
us and who returned safely to England. Prince John,
however, declared that he should not give any heed to
the document; that King Richard's power over this
realm had ceased before he made it; and that he should
bestow the earldom upon whomsoever he chose. As a
matter of fact, it has been given to Sir Rudolph Flem-
ing, a Norman knight and a creature of the prince. The
king has also, I hear, promised to him the hand of the
young Lady Margaret, when she shall become of mar-
riageable age. At present she is placed in a convent in
Worcester. The abbess is, I believe, a friend of the late
earl, and the girl had been with her for some time pre-
viously. Indeed she went there, I think, when her father
left England. This lady was ordered to give up her
charge to the guardianship of Sir Rudolph; but she re-
fused to do so, saying that it would not be convenable
for a young lady to be under the guardianship of a
bachelor knight having no lady at the head of his estab-
lishment, and that therefore she should retain her, in
spite of the orders of the prince. Prince John, I hear,
flew into a fury at this; but he did not dare to provoke
the anger of the whole of the clergy by ordering the con-
vent to be violated. And indeed, not only would the
clergy have been indignant, but many of the great nobles
would also have taken their part, for there can be no
doubt that the contention of the abbess was reasonable;
and there is among all the friends of King Richard a
very strong feeling of anger at your having been deprived
of the earldom. This, however, has so far not found
much vent in words, for as it was uncertain whether you
would ever return to claim your rights, it was worth no
one's while to embroil himself unnecessarily with the
THE BO T KNIGHT. 227
prince upon such a subject. God knows that there are
subjects enough of dispute between John Lackland and
the English barons without any fresh ones arising. The
whole kingdom is in a state of disturbance. There have
been several risings against Prince John's authority; but
these have been, so far, suppressed. Now that we know
where King Richard is, and hope for his return ere very
long, it is probable that peace will be maintained; but
should treachery prevail, and King Richard's return be
prevented, you may be sure that John will not be per-
mitted to mount the throne without the determined
resistance of a large number of the nobles."
"But," Cuthbert said, "John is not the successor to
the throne. Prince Arthur of Brittany was named by
King Richard from the first as his successor. He is so by
blood and by right, and John can have no pretense to
the throne so long as he lives."
"That is so," Sir Baldwin said. "But unhappily in
England at present might makes right, and you may be
sure that at King Richard's death, be it when it may,
Prince John will make a bold throw for the throne, and,
aided as he will be by the pope and by Philip of France,
methinks that his chances are better than those of the
young prince. A man's power, in warlike times, is more
than a boy's. He can intrigue and promise and
threaten, while a boy must be in the hands of partisans.
I fear that Prince Arthur will have troubled times
indeed before he mounts the throne of England.
Should Richard survive until he becomes of age to take
the field himself and head armies, he may succeed, for
all speak well of him as a boy of singular sweetness of
disposition, while Prince John is detested by all save
those who flatter and live by him. But enough for tb.3
present of politics, Cuthbert; let us now to table. Iu
is long since we two feasted together; and, indeed, such
£28 TEE BOY KNIGHT.
meals as we took in the Holy Land could scarcely have
been called feasts. A boar's head and a good roasted
capon are worthy all the strange dishes that we had
there. I always misdoubted the meat, which seemed to
me to smack in flavor of the Saracens, and I never
could bring myself to inquire whence that strange food
was obtained. A stoup of English ale, too, is worth all
the Cyprus wines, especially when the Cyprus wines are
half-full of the sand of the desert. Pah! \i makes my
throat dry to think of those horrible meals. So you have
brought Cnut and your four archers safely back with
you?"
"Yes," Cuthbert said, smiling. "But they were, I
can assure you, a heavy weight on me, in spite of their
faithfulness and fidelity. Their ignorance of the lan-
guage brought most of my troubles upon me, and Cnut
had something of the nature of a bull in him. There
are certain things which he cannot stomach, and when
he seeth them he rageth like a wild beast, regardless
altogether of safety or convenience."
In the evening the two knights again talked over the
course which Cuthbert should adopt. The elder
knight's opinion was that his young friend had best
formally claim the title by writing to the kiug-at-arms,
and should also announce his return to Prince John,
signing himself "Sir Cuthbert, Earl of Evesham;" but
that, in the present state of things, it would be unwise
for him to attempt to regain his position, should, as was
certain to be the case, Prince John refuse to recognize
him.
"You are very young yet," Sir Baldwin said, "not
eighteen, I think, and can afford to wait, at any rate, to
see whether King Richard returns. Should he come
back, he will see all these wrongs are righted; and one of
his first cares would assuredly be to cast this usurper out
of his stolen dignities. How old is the Lady Margaret?"
THE BOY KNIGHT. 229
"She is fifteen," Cuthbert said. "She was three years
younger than I."
"I wish she had been younger," Sir Baldwin said.
"At fifteen she is not by custom fairly marriageable; but
men can strain these points when they choose; and I fear
that the news of your coming will hasten both the prince
and Sir Rudolph in their determination to strengthen the
claim of this usurper by marriage with the heiress of
Evesham. The Lady Margaret and her friends can of
course claim that she is a royal ward, and that as such
the king alone can dispose of her person and estates.
But unfortunately force overrides argument."
"But surely," Cuthbert said, "they will never venture
to take her by force from the convent?"
"They venture a great many strange things in Eng-
land now," Sir Baldwin said; "and Worcester is peril-
ously near to Evesham. With a clump of twenty spears,
Sir Rudolph might break into the convent and carry off
the young lady, and marry her by force; and although
the Church might cry out, crying would be of little avail
when the deed was done; and a handsome present on the
part of Sir Rudolph might go far to shut the mouths of
many of the complainants, especially as he will be able to
say that he has the king's sanction for what he did."
"Methinks," Cuthbert said, "that if such be the case
it would be perilous indeed to wait for King Richard's
return. Assuredly Sir Rudolph would not tarry until
she attained the age of seventeen, and it may well be
that two years may yet pass before King Richard comes
back. It seems to me the wiser part will be that I
should give Prince John no notice that I am in England.
As you say, such notice would be of no avail in recover-
ing my lands and title, but it would put the prince upon
his guard; and assuredly he and his minions would press
forward their measures to obtain possession of the person
230 THE BO T KNIGHT.
of the Lady Margaret; while, on the other hand> no
harm can come of my maintaining silence."
"I think that you are right, Sir Cuthbert. It were
indeed best that your enemies should suppose you either
dead or in some dungeon in the Tyrol. What would you
then do?"
"I would return to my old home," Cuthbert said.
"My lady mother is, I trust, still alive. But I will not
appear at her house, but will take refuge in the forest
there. Cnut, and the archers v.ith him, were all at one
time outlaws living there, and I doubt not that there are
many good men and true still to be found in the woods.
Others will assuredly join when they learn that Cnut is
there, and that they are wanted to strike a blow for my
rights. I shall then bide my time. I will keep a strict
watch over the castle and over the convent. As the
abbess is a friend and relative of Lady Margaret's, I may
obtain an interview with her, and warn her of the dan-
gers that await her, and ask if she be willing to fulfill the
promise of her father and King Richard's will, in accept-
ing me as her husband when due time shall arrive, and
whether she will be willing that I should take such steps
as I may to deliver her from the persecution of Sir
Rudolph. If, as I trust, she assents to this, I will keep
a watch over the convent as well as the castle, and can
then either attack the latter or carry her off from the
.former, as the occasion may appear to warrant. There
are plenty of snug cottages round the forest, where she
can remain in concealment in the care of some good
farmer's wife for months, and we shall be close at hand to
watch over her. With the aid of the forest men, Sir
Walter took the castle of Sir John of Wortham; and
although Evesham is a far grander pile than that, yet
methinks it could be carried by a sudden assault; and we
know more of ,war now than we did then. Prince John
THE BO T KNIGHZ: 231
may deny me the right of being the Earl of Evesham;
but methinks before many months I can, if I choose,
Become its master."
"Be not too hasty in that matter," Sir Baldwin said.
"You might capture the castle with the aid of your out-
laws; but you could scarcely hold it. The prince has,
ere now, with the aid of those faithful to him and his
foreign mercenaries, captured stronger holds than that
of Evesham; and if you turn his favorite out, you would
have a swarm of hornets around you such as the walls of
Evesham could not keep out. It would therefore be
worse than useless for you to attempt what would be
something like an act of rebellion against Prince John's
authority, and would give him what now he has no
excuse for, a ground for putting a price upon your head
— and cutting it off if he got the opportunity. You
might now present yourself boldly at court, and although
he might refuse to recognize your title of earl, yet, as a
knight and a Crusader who has distinguished himself
greatly in the Holy Land, he dare not interfere with
your person, for this would be resented by the whole of
the chivalry of England. Still, I agree with you that
your best course is to keep your return a secr«t. You
will then be unwatched and unnoticed, and your enemies
will take their time in carrying their designs into effect."
Two days later Outhbert, attended by his- faithful
retainers, left Sir Baldwin's castle, and traveled by easy
stages through "Wiltshire and the confines of Gloucester-
shire up to Worcester. He had been supplied by Sir
Baldwin with suitable attire for himself and his follow-
ers, and now rode as a simple knight, without arms or
cognizance, journeying from one part to another. All
the crosses and other crusading signs were laid aside, and
there was nothing to attrach any attention to him upon
his passage. Cuthbert had at first thought of going
232 THE BO T KNIGHT.
direct to the convent of Worcester, and asking for an
interview with Lady Margaret; but he reflected that it
might be possible that some of the myrmidons of Sir
Rudolph might be keeping a watch over that building to
see that Lady Margaret was not secretly removed to
some other place of refuge, and that the appearance of a
knight before its doors would excite comment and sus-
picion. He therefore avoided the town, and journeyed
straight to the forest, where he had so often roamed with
Cnut and the outlaws.
Here he found that matters had but little changed
since he was last there. Many of those who had fought
with him in the Holy Land, and who had returned by
sea, had again taken to the forest, joined by many new
men whom the exactions of Sir Rudolph had already
goaded into revolt. Cnut was received with enthusiasm,
and when he presented Cuthbert to them as the rightful
heir of Evesham and the well-known friend of the for-
esters, their enthusiasm knew no bounds. They at once
accepted him as their lord and master, and promised to
obey his orders, and to lay down their lives, if necessary,
in his cause, as they knew that it was he who had
formerly obtained the pardon of the forest band, and who
had fought with them in their attack on Wortham Castle.
To Cuthbert's great delight he heard that his mother
was in good health, although she had for some months
been grievously fretting over his disappearance and sup-
posed death. Cuthbert hesitated whether he should
proceed at once to see her; but he feared that the shock
of his appearance might be too much for her, and that
her expressions of joy might make the retainers and
others aware of his arrival, and the news might in some
way reach the ears of those at the castle. He therefore
dispatched Cnut to see her, and breal$ the news to her
cautiously, and to request her to arrange for a time when
THE BO T ENIQHT. 233
she would either see Cuthbert at some place at a dis-
tance from the house, or would so arrange that the domes-
tics should be absent and that he would have an inter-
view with her there unobserved.
Cnut was absent some hours, and on his return told
Cuthbert that he had seen Dame Editha, and that her
joy on hearing of her son's safe arrival had caused her no
harm, but rather the reverse. The news that King
Richard had bestowed upon him the title and lands of
Evesham was new to her, and she was astonished indeed
to hear of his elevation. Having heard much of the
character of the pretending earl, she had great fears for
the safety of Cuthbert, should his residence in the
neighborhood get to his ears; and although sure of the
fidelity of all her retainers, she feared that in their joy at
their young master's return they might let slip some in-
cautious word which would come to the ears of some of
those at the castle. She therefore determined to meet
him at a distance. She had arranged that upon the fol-
lowing day she would give out that she intended to make
a pilgrimage to the shrine of St. Dunstan, which lay at
the edge of the forest, to thank him for her recovery
from illness, and to pray for the safety of her son. She
would be carried thither in a litter, and her journey
would excite no comment whatever. She would take
with her four of her most trusted retainers, and would
on her arrival at the shrine send them to a distance, in
order to pay her devotions undisturbed. Cuthbert Was
to be near, and the moment he saw them depart, to
enter.
This arrangement was carried out, and the joy of
Dame Editha at again meeting her son was deep indeed.
He had left her a lad of fifteen. He now returned a
youth of nearly eighteen, stout and strong beyond his
age, and looking far older than he was, from the effect
234 THE BO T KNIGHT.
of the hot sun of Syria and of the hardships through
which he had gone. That he should win his spurs upon
the first opportunity the earl had promised her, and she
doubted not that he would soon attain the rank which
his father had held. But that he should return to her a
belted earl was beyond her wildest thoughts. This,
however, was but little in her mind then. It was her
son, and not the Earl of Evesham, whom sh» clasped in
her arms.
As the interview must necessarily be a short one, Cuth-
bert gave her but a slight outline of what had happened
since they parted, and the conversation then turned
upon the present position, and upon the steps which had
best be taken.
"Your peril is, I fear, as great here as when you were
fighting the infidels in the Holy Land," she said. "Sir
Rudolph has not been here long; but he has proved him-
self a cruel and ruthless master. He has driven forth
many of the old tenants and bestowed their lands upon
his own servants and retainers. The forest laws he
carries out to the fullest severity, and has hung several
men who were caught infringing them. He has laid such
heavy burdens on all the tenants that remain that they
are fairly ruined, and if he stay here long he will rule
over a desert. Did he dream of your presence here, he
would carry fire and sword through the forest. It is sad
indeed to think that so worthless a knave as this should
be a favorite of the ruler of England. But all men say
that he is so. Thus were you to attack him, even did
you conquer and kill him, you would have the enmity of
Prince John to contend with; and he spareth none, man
or woman, who stand in his way. It will be a bad day
indeed for England should our good King Richard not
return. I will, as you wish me, write to my good cousin,
the Lady Abbess of St. Anne's, and will ask that you
THE BOY KNIGHT. 235
may have an interview with the Lady Margaret, to hear
her wishes and opinions concerning the future, and will
pray her to do all that she can to aid your suit with the
fair young lady, and to keep her at all events safe from
the clutches of the tyrant of Evesham."
Three days later a boy employed as a messenger by
Dame Editha brought a note to Cuthbert, saying that
she had heard from the Abbess of St. Anne's, who
would be glad to receive a visit from Cuthbert. The
abbess had asked his mother to accompany him; but this
she left for him to decide. Cuthbert sent back a mes-
sage in reply that he thought it would be dangerous for
her to accompany him, as any spy watching would report
her appearance, and inquiries were sure to be set on foot
as to her companion. He said that he himself would call
at the convent on the following evening after nightfall,
and begged her to send word to the abbess to that effect,
in order that he might, when he presented himself, be
admitted at once.
TSX BOY ENIQHT.
CHAPTER XXL
THE ATTEMPT ON THE CONVENT.
UPON the following evening Cuthbert proceeded to
Worcester. He left bis horse some little distance out-
side the town, and entered on foot. Having no appre-
hension of an attack, he had left all his pieces of armor
behind, and was in the quiet garb of a citizen. Cnut at-
tended him — for that worthy follower considered himself
as responsible that no harm of any sort should befall his
young master. The consequences of his own imprudence
in the Tyrol were ever before his mind, and he deter-
mined that from henceforth there should be no want of
care on his part. He accompanied Cuthbert to within a
short distance of the convent, and took up his position
in the shade of a house, whence he could watch should
any one appear to be observing Cuthbert's entrance.
Upon ringing the bell Cuthbert told the porteress, as
had been arranged, that he had called on a message from
Dame Editha, and he was immediately ushered into the
parlor of the convent, where, a minute or two later, he
was joined by the lady abbess. He had when young been
frequently to the convent, and had always been kindly
received.
"I am indeed glad to see you, Sir Cuthbert," she said,
"though I certainly should not have recognized the lad
who used to come here with my cousin in the stalwart
young knight I see before me. You are indeed changed
and improved. Who would think that my gossip
THE BO T KNIGHT. 237
Editha's son would come to be the Earl of Evesham!
The Lady Margaret is eager to see you; but I think that
you exaggerate the dangers of her residence here. I can-
not think that even a minion of Prince John would dare
to violate the sanctity of a convent."
"I fear, good mother," Cuthbert said, "that when
ambition and. greed are in one scale, reverence for the
holy church will not weigh much in the other. Had
King Richard been killed upon his way home, or so long
as nothing was heard of him, Sir Eudolph might havo
been content to allow matters to remain as they were,
until at least Lady Margaret attained an age which would
justify him in demanding that the espousal should be
carried out. But the news which has now positively
been ascertained, that the king is in the hands of the
emperor, and the knowledge that sooner or later his free-
dom will be obtained, will hasten the friends of the
usurper to make the most of their advantage. He knows
that the king would at once upon his return annul the
nomination of Sir Eudolph to the earldom which had
previously been bestowed upon me. But he may well
think that if before that time he can secure in marriage
the person of the late earl's daughter, no small share of
the domains may be allotted to him as her dowry, even if
he be obliged to lay by his borrowed honors. You will,
unless I am greatly mistaken, hear from him before
long."
The abbess looked grave.
"There is much in what you say, Sir Cuthbert; and
indeed a certain confirmation is given to it by the fact
that only yesterday I received a letter from Sir Eudolph,
urging that now the Lady Margaret is past the age of
fifteen, and may therefore be considered marriageable,
the will of the prince should be carried into effect, and
that she should for the present be committed to the
338 EH» BOY KNIGHT.
charge of the Lady Clara Boulger, who is the wife of a
friend and associate of Sir Rudolph. He says that he
should not wish to press the marriage until she attains
the age of sixteen, but that it were well that his future
wife should become accustomed to the outbide world, so
as to take her place as Castellan of Evesham with a
dignity befitting the position. I wrote at once to him
saying that in another year it would, in my poor judg-
ment, be quite time to think about such worldly mat-
ters; that at the present the Lady Margaret was receiv-
ing an education suitable to her rank; that she was
happy here; and that unless constrained by force — of
which, I said, I could not suppose that any possibility
existed — I should not surrender the Lady Margaret into
any hands whatsoever, unless, indeed, I received the
commands of her lawful guardian, King Richard."
"You said well, holy mother," Sir Cuthbert said.
"But you see the hawks scent the danger from afar, and
are moving uneasily already. Whether they consider it
so pressing that they will dare to profane the convent, I
know not. But I am sure that should they do so, they
will not hesitate a moment at the thought of the anger
of the church. Prince John has already shown that he
is ready, if need be, to oppose the authority of the holy
father, and he may well, therefore, despise any local
wrath that might be excited by an action which he can
himself disavow, and for which, even at the worst, he
need only inflict some nominal punishment upon his
vassal. Bethink thee, lady, whether it would not be safer
to send the Lady Margaret to the care of some person,
where she may be concealed from the search of Sir
Rudolph."
"I would gladly do so," the abbess said, "did I know
of such a person or such a place. But it is difficult in-
deed for a young lady of rank to be concealed from such
THE BO T KNIGHT. 239
sharp searchers as Sir Rudolph would be certain to place
upon her track. Your proposal that she should take ref-
uge in the house of some small franklin near the forest, I
cannot agree to. In the first place, it would demean her
to be so placed; and in the second, w^ could never be
sure that the report of her residence there might not
reach the ears of Sir Rudolph. As a last resource, of
course, such a step would be justifiable, but not until at
least overt outrages have been attempted. Now I will
call Lady Margaret in."
The young girl entered with an air of frank gladness,
but was startled at the alteration which had taken place
in her former playfellow, and paused and looked at the
abbess, as if inquiring whether this could be really the
Cuthbert she had known. Lady Margaret was fifteen in
years; but she looked much younger. The quiet seclu-
sion in which she had lived in the convent had kept her
from approaching that maturity which as an earl's
daughter, brought up in the stir and bustle of a castle,
she would doubtless have attained.
"This is indeed Sir Cuthbert/' the abbess said, "your
old playfellow, and the husband destined for you by your
father and by the will of the king."
Struck with a new timidity, the girl advanced, and,
according to the custom of the times, held up her cheek
to be kissed. Cuthbert was almost as timid as herself.
"I feel, Lady Margaret," he said, "a deep sense of my
own unworthiness of the kindness and honor which the
dear lord your father bestowed upon me; and were it not
that many dangers threaten, and that it were difficult
under the circumstances to find one more worthy of you,
I would gladly resign you into the hands of such a one
were it for 'your happiness. But believe me that the
recollection of your face has animated me in many of the
scenes of danger in which I have been placed; and al-
340 THE B0 7
though even in fancy my thoughts scarcely ventured to
rise so high, yet I felt as a true knight might feel for the
lady of his love."
"I always liked you, Sir Cuthbert," the girl said
frankly, "better than any one else next to my father,
and gladly submit myself to his will. My own inclina-
tions indeed, so far as is maidenly, go with his. These
are troubled times," she said anxiously, "and our holy
mother tells me that you fear some danger is overhang-
ing me."
"I trust that the danger may not be imminent,"
Cuthbert answered. "But knowing the unscrupulous
nature of the false Earl of Evesham, I fear that the news
that King Richard is found will bestir him to early
action. But you can rely, dear lady, on a careful watch
being kept over you night and day; and should any at-
tempt be made to carry you away, or to put force upon
you, be assured that assistance will be at hand. Even
should any attempt succeed, do not lose heart, for rescue
will certainly be attempted; and I must be dead, and my
faithful followers crushed, before you can become the
bride of Sir Rudolph."
Then turning to other subjects, he talked to her of the
life he had led since he last saw her. He told her of the
last moments of her father, and of the gallant deeds he
had done in the Holy Land.
After waiting for two hours, the abbess judged that
the time for separation had arrived; and Cuthbert, tak-
ing a respectful adieu of his young mistress, and receiv-
ing the benediction of the abbess, departed.
He found Cnut on guard at the point where he had
left him.
"Have you seen aught to give rise to suspicion?'*
Cuthbert asked.
"Yes," Cnut said, "the place is undoubtedly watched,
THE BO T KNIGHT. 241
Just after you had entered a man came from that house
yonder and went up to the gate, as if he would fain learn
by staring at its iron adornments the nature of him who
had passed in. Then he re-entered his house, and if I
mistake not is still on the watch at that casement. If
we stand here for a minute or two, perchance he may
come out to see what delays you in this dark corner, in
which case I may well give him a clout with my ax
which will settle his prying."
"Better not/' Cuthbert said. "We can retire round
this corner and so avoid his observation; and were his
body found slain here, suspicion would be at one excited
in the mind of his employer. At present he can have no
ground for any report which may make the knight un-
easy, for he can but know that a gentleman has entered,
and remained for two hours at the convent, and he will
in no way connect my visit with the Lady Margaret."
They had just turned the corner which Cuthbert indi-
cated, when a man came up rapily behind them and
almost brushed them as he passed, half-turning round
and trying to gaze into their faces. Cnut at once
assumed the aspect of an intoxicated person, and stretch-
ing forth his foot, with a dexterous shove pushed the
stranger into the gutter. The latter rose with a fierce
cry of anger; but Cnut with a blow of his heavy fist
again stretched him on the ground, this time to remain
quiet until they had walked on and passed out of sight.
"A meddling fool," Cnut grumbled. "He will not,
methinks, have much to report to Sir Rudolph this time.
Had I thought that he had seen your face, I would have
cleft his skull with no more hesitation than I send an
arrow into the brain of a stag in the forest."
As they journeyed along Cuthbert informed Cnut of
what the abbess had told him; and the latter agreed that
a watch must be placed on the convent, and that a force
242 THE BO T KNIGHT.
must be kept as near as possible at hand so as to defeat
any attempt which might be made.
The next day one of the forest men who had been a
peaceable citizen, but who had been charged with using
false weights and had been condemned to lose his ears,
repaired to Worcester. His person was unknown there,
as he had before lived at Gloucester. He hired a house
in the square in which the convent was situated, giving
out that he desired to open a house of business for the
sale of silks, and for articles from the Low Countries.
As he paid down earnest-money for the rent no suspicion
whatever was excited. He at once took up his abode
there, having with him two stout serving-men, and a
'prentice boy; and from that time two sets of watchers
observed without ceasing what passed at the Convent of
St. Anne.
At a distance of half a mile from the road leading be-
tween Worcester and Evesham stood a grange, which had
for some time been disused, the ground belonging to it
having been sequestrated and given to the lord of an
adjoining estate, who did not care to have the grange
occupied. In this ten men, headed by Cnnt, took up
their residence, blocking up the window of the hall with
hangings, so that the light of the fire kindled within
would not be observed.
Two months passed on without any incident of impor-
tance. The feeling between the outlaws in the forest and
the retainers of the false Earl of Evesham was becoming
much imbittered. Several times the foresters of the
latter, attempting pursuit of men charged with breaking
the game laws, were roughly handled. These on making
their report were sent back again, supported by a force
of footmen; but these, too, were driven back, and the
authority of Sir Eudolph was openly defied.
Gradually it came to his ears that the outlaws were
THE BO T KNIQHT.
commanded by a man who bad been their leader in times
gone by, but who had been pardoned, and had, with a
large number of his band, taken service in the army of
the Crusaders; also, that there was present a stranger,
whose manner and the deference paid to him by Cnut
proclaimed him to be of gentle blood. This news awak-
ened grave uneasiness on the part of Sir Eudolph. The
knight caused inquiries to be made, and ascertained that
Cnut had been especially attached to the young Cuth-
bert, and that he had fought under the Earl of Eves-
ham's banner. It seemed possible then that with him
had returned the claimant for the earldom; and in that
case Sir Rudolph felt that danger menaced him, for the
bravery of the Earl of Evesham's adopted son had been
widely spoken of by those who had returned from the
Holy Land.
Sir Rudolph was a man of forty, tall and dark, with
Norman features. He held the Saxons in utter con-
tempt, and treated them as beings solely created to till
the land for the benefit of their Norman lords. He was
brave and fearless, and altogether free from the supersti-
tion of the times. Even the threats of the pope, which
although Prince John defied them yet terrified him at
heart, were derided by his follower, who feared no one
thing in the world, save, perhaps, the return of King
Richard from captivity.
No sooner had the suspicion that his rival was in the
neighborhood possessed him than he determined that
one of two things must be carried out: either Sir Cuth-
bert must be killed, or the Lady Margaret must be car-
ried off and forced to accept him as her husband. First
he endeavored to force Sir Cuthbert to declare himself,
and to trust to his own arm to put an end to his rival.
To that end he caused a proclamation to be written, and
to be affixed to the door of the village church at the fair
of Eves ham.
244 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
Cnut and several of his followers were there, all quietly
dressed as yeomen. Seeing a crowd round the door of
the church, he pressed forward. Being himself unable
to read writing, he asked one of the burgesses what was
written upon the paper which caused such excitement.
"It is," the burgess said, "in the nature of a cartel or
challenge from our present lord, Sir Rudolph. He says
chat it having come to his ears that a Saxon serf, calling
himself Sir Cuthbert, Earl of Evesham, is lurking in the
woods and consorting with outlaws and robbers, he chal-
lenges him to appear, saying that he will himself, griev-
ously although he would demean himself by so doing,
yet condescend to meet him in the lists with sword and
battle-ax, and to prove upon his body the falseness of
his averments. Men marvel much," the burgess con-
tinued, "at this condescension on the earl's part. We
have heard indeed that King Richard, before he sailed
for England, did, at the death of the late good earl,
bestow his rank and the domains of Evesham upon Sir
Cuthbert, the son of the Dame Editha. Whether it be
true or not, we cannot say; but it seems strange that
such honor should have been bestowed upon one so
young. In birth indeed he might aspire to the rank,
since his father, Sir Walter, was a brave knight, and the
mother, Dame Editha, was of good Saxon blood, and de-
scended from those who held Evesham before the arrival
of the Normans."
Cnut's first impulse was to stride forward and to tear
down the proclamation. But the remembrance of his
solemn determination not in future to act rashly carre
across him, and he decided to take no steps until he had
reported the facts to his master, and taken his counsel
thereon.
Cuthbert received the news with much indignation.
"There is naught that I should like better," he said,
THE BO T KNIGHT. 345
"than to try my strength against that of this false
traitor. But although I have proved my arm against
the Saracens, I think not that it is yet strong enough to
cope against a man who, whatsoever be his faults, is said
to be a valiant knight. But that would not deter me
from attempting the task. It is craftily done on the part
01 Sir .Rudolph. He reckons that if I appear he will kill
me; that if I do not appear, I shall be branded as a
coward, and my claims brought into disrepute. It may
be, too, that it is a mere ruse to discover if I be in the
neighborhood. Some rumors thereof may have reached
him, and he has taken this course to determine upon
their truth. He has gone too far, and honest men will
see in the cartel itself a sign that he misdoubts him that
my claims are just; for were I, as he says, a Saxon serf,
be sure that he would not condescend to meet me in the
lists as he proposes. I trust that the time will come
when I may do so. But at present I will submit to his
insult rather than imperil the success of our plans, and,
what is of far greater importance, the safety and happi-
ness of the Lady Margaret, who, did aught befall me,
would assuredly fall into his hands."
After some thought, however, Cuthbert drew up an
answer to the knight's proclamation. He did not in this
speak in his own name, but wrote as if the document
were the work of Cnut. It was worded as follows: "I,
Cnut, a free Saxon and a leader of bowmen under King
Richard in the Holy Land, do hereby pronounce and
declare the statements of Sir Rudolph, miscalled the
Earl of Evesham, to be false and calumnious. The
earldom was, as Rudolph well knows, and as can be
proved by many nobles and gentlemen of repute who
were present with King Richard, granted to Sir Cuth-
bert, King Richard's true and faithful follower. When
the time shall come Sir Cuthbert will doubtless be ready
246 THE BO T KNIGHT.
to prove his rights. But at present right has no force in
England, and until the coming of our good King Rich-
ard must remain in abeyance. Until then, I support the
title of Sir Cuthbert, and do hereby declare Sir Rudolph
a false and perjured knight; and warn him that if he falls
into my hands it will fare but badly with him, as I know
it will fare but badly with me should I come into his."
At nightfall the cartel of Sir Rudolph was torn down
from the church and that of Cnut affixed in its place.
The reading thereof caused great astonishment in Eves-
ham, and the rage of Sir Rudolph, when the news came
to his ears, was very great. Cuthbert was sure that this
affair would quicken the intentions of Sir Rudolph with
regard to the Lady Margaret, and he received confirma-
tion of this in a letter which the abbess sent him, saying
that she had received another missive from Sir Rudolph,
authoritatively demanding in the king's name the instant
surrender of Lady Margaret to him. That night forty
archers stole, one by one, quietly into Worcester, enter-
ing the town before the gates were shut, and so mingling
with the citizens that they were unobserved. When it
was quite dark they quietly took their way, one by one,
to the square in which stood the convent, and were
admitted into the shop of Master Nicholas, the silk
mercer.
The house was a large one, with its floors overhanging
each t?he one beneath it, as was the custom of the time,
and with large casements running the whole width of the
house.
The mercer had laid by a goodly store of provisions,
and for three days the troop, large as it was, was accom-
modated there. Cuthbert himself was with them, Cnut
remaining at the grange with the ten men originally sent
there.
On the third day Sir Rudolph, with a number of
THE BO T KNIGHT.
Knights and men-at-arms, arrived in the town, giving out
that he was passing northward, but he would abide that
night at the hostelry. A great many of his men-at-arms
did, as those on the watch observed, enter one by one into
the town. The people of Worcester were somewhat sur-
prised at this large accompaniment of the earl, but
thought no harm. The Abbess of St. Anne's, however,
was greatly terrified, as she feared that some evil design
might be intended against her. She was, however, reas-
sured in the evening by a message brought by a boy, to
the effect that succor would be near, whatsoever hap-
pened.
At midnight a sudden uproar was heard in the streets
of Worcester.
A party of men fell upon the burgesses guarding the
gate of the town, disarmed them, and took possession of
it. At the same time those who had put up at the
hostelry with Sir Eudolph suddenly mounted their
horses, and with a great clatter rode down the streets to
the convent of St. Anne. Numbers of men on foot also
joined, and some sixty in all suddenly appeared before
the great gate of the convent. With a thundering noise
they knocked at the door, and upon the grating being
opened Sir Eudolph himself told the porteress who
looked through it that she was to go at once to the
abbess and order her to surrender the body of the Lady
Margaret to him, in accordance with the order of Prince
John; adding, that if within the space of five minutes
the order was not complied with, he would burst in the
gates of the convent and take her for himself. In
another minute a casement opened above, and the abbess
herself appeared.
"Rash man," she said to Sir Rudolph, "I warn you
against committing the sin of sacrilege. Neither the
orders of Prince John nor of any other potentate can
248 THE BO T KNIGHT.
override the rights of the holy church; and should you
venture to lay the hand of force upon this convent you
will be placed under the anathema of the church, and its
spiritual terrors will be directed against you."
"I am prepared to risk that, holy mother," Sir Kudolph
said, with a laugh. "So long as I am obeying the orders
df my prince, I care naught for those of any foreign
potentate, be he pope or be he emperor. Three minutes
of the time I gave you have elapsed, and unless within
two more the Lady Margaret appears at the gate I will
batter it down; and you may think yourself lucky if I do
not order my men to set light to it and to smoke you out
of your hole."
The abbess closed the window, and as she did so the
long row of casements in the house of Master Nicholas
were opened from top to bottom, and a volley of sixty
clothyard arrows was poured into the group closely
standing round the gate. Many fell, killed outright,
and shouts of rage and pain were heard arising.
Furious at this unexpected attack, Sir Rudolph turned
and commanded those with him to attack the house
whence this volley of missiles had come. But even while
he spoke another flight of arrows, even more deadly
than the last, was poured forth. One of the knights
standing by the side of Sir Rudolph fell, shot through
the brain. Very many of the common men, undefended
by harness, fell shot through and through; and an arrow
piercing the joint of the armor of Sir Rudolph wounded
him in the shoulder. In vain the knight stormed and
raged and ordered his men to advance. The suddenness
of the attack seemed to his superstitious followers a
direct answer from heaven to the words of the abbess.
Their nnmbei was already seriously lessened, and those
who were in case to do so at once took flight and scat-
tered through the city, making for the gate, which had
already been seized by Sir Rudolph's men.
THE BOY KNIGHT. 240
Finding himself alone with only a few of his knights
and principal men-at-arms remaining, while the storm of
arrows continued unabated, Sir Rudolph was forced to
order his men to retreat with many fierce threats of the
vengeance which he would hereafter take.
250 Zffltf BOY KNIGHV.
CHAPTER XXII.
A DASTARDLY STRATAGEM.
THE return of Sir Rudolph's party to Evesham was
not unmarked by incident, for as they passed along the
road, from an ambush in a wood other archers, whoso
numbers they could not discover, shot hard upon them,
and many fell there who had escaped from the square at
Worcester. When the list was called upon the arrival at
the castle, it was found that no less than thirty of those
who had set out were missing, while many others were
grievously wounded.
The noise of the tumult in the square of the convent
aroused the whole town of Worcester. Alarm bells were
rung; and the burgesses, hastily arming themselves,
poured into the streets. Directed by the sound, they
made their way to the square, and were astonished at
finding it entirely deserted, save for some twenty men,
lying dead or dying in front of the gate of the convent,
pierced with long arrows. They speedily found that Sir
Rudolph and his troop had departed; and further
inquiry revealed the fact that the burgher guard at one
of the gates had been overpowered and were prisoners in
the watchroom. These could only say that they were
suddenly seized, all being asleep save the one absolutely
on guard. They knew nothing more than that a few
minutes later there was a great clatter of horsemen and
men on foot leaving the. city. Unable to find any solu-
tion to this singular circumstance, but satisfied that Sir
THE BO T KNIGHT. 251
Rudolph had departed, and that no more disturbance
was likely to arise that night, the burgesses again betook
themselves to their beds, having closed the gates and
placed a strong guard over them, determining next
morning to sift the affair to the bottom.
In the morning the leading burgesses met in council,
and finding none who could give them any information,
the mayor and two of the councilors repaired to the
convent, where they asked for an interview with the lady
abbess. Mightily indignant were they at hearing that
Sir Rudolph had attempted to break into the convent,
and to carry off a boarder residing there. But the abbess
herself could give them no further news. She said that
after she retired from the window she heard great
shouts and cries, and that almost immediately afterward
the whole of the party in front hastily retired.
That Sir Eudolph had been attacked by a party of
archers was evident; but whence they had shot, or how
they had come upon the spot at the time, or whither they
had gone, were mysteries that could not be solved. In
the search which the authorities made, however, it was
discovered that the house of the draper, Master Nicholas,
was closed. Finding that summonses to open were un-
answered, the door was broken in, and the premises were
found in confusion. No goods of any kind were discov-
ered there, but many bales filled with dried leaves, bark
of trees, and other worthless matters. Such goods as
had been displayed in the window had clearly been car-
ried away. Searching the house, they found signs that
a considerable number of men had been concealed there,
and although not knowing whence the body of archers
could have come, they concluded that those who defeated
the attempt of Sir Rudolph must have been hidden in
the draper's house. The singularity of this incident gave
rise to great excitement; but the indignation against
252 THE BO 7 KNIGHT.
Sir Kudolph was in no way lessened by the fact that hn
attempt had been defeated, not by the townsmen them-
selves, but by some unknown force.
After much consultation on the part of the council, it
was resolved that a deputation, consisting of the mayor
and the five senior councilors, should resort to London,
and there demand from the prince redress for the injury
put upon their town by Sir Kudolph. These worthy
merchants betook themselves to London by easy stages,
and upon their arrival there were kept for some days
before they could obtain an interview with King John.
When they appeared before him and commenced telling
their story the prince fell into sudden rage.
"I have heard of this matter before," he said, "and
am mightily angry with the people of Worcester, inas-
much as they have dared to interfere to prevent the
carrying out of my commands. The Earl of Evesham
has written to me, that thinking to scare the abbess of
St. Anne's into a compliance with the commands which
I had laid upon her, and to secure the delivery of a con-
tumacious ward of the crown, he had pretended to use
force, having, however, no idea of carrying his threats
into effect. When, as he doubted not, the abbess was on
the point of yielding up the ward, the good knight was
suddenly set upon by the rascals of the town, who slew
some of his companions and followers, and did grievously
ill-treat the remainder. This," said the prince, "you
now pretend was done by a party of men of whose pres-
ence in the town you had no cognizance. Your good
sense must be small, if you think that I should believe
such a tale as this. It is your rascaldom at Worcester
which interfered to prevent my will being carried out,
and I have a goodly mind to order the troop of Sir
Charles Everest, which is now marching toward Evesham,
to sack the town, as a punishment for its rebellion. As,
THE BO T KNIGHT. 253
however, I am willing to believe that you and the better
class of burgesses were in ignorance of the doings of the
rougher kind, I will extend mercy toward the city, and
will merely inflict a fine of three thousand golden marks
upon it."
The mayor attempted humbly to explain and to en-
treat; but the prince was seized with a sudden passion,
and threatened if he said more he would at once cast him
and his fellows into durance. Therefore, sadly crest-
fallen at the result of their mission, the mayor and coun-
cilors returned to Worcester, where their report caused
great consternation. This was heightened by the fact
that upon the following day Sir Charles Everest, with
five hundred mercenaries of the prince, together with Sir
Rudolph and his following, and several other barons
favorable to the cause of the prince, were heard to be
approaching the town.
Worcester was capable of making a stout defense, but
seeing that no help was likely to be forthcoming, and
fearing the utter ruin of the town should it be taken by
storm, the council, after sitting many hours in delibera-
tion, determined to raise the money required to pay the
fine inflicted by the prince. The bolder sort were
greatly averse to this decision, especially as a letter had
been received, signed "Cuthbert, Earl of Evesham,"
offering, should the townspeople decide to resist the un-
just demands of Prince John, to enter the town with one
hundred aud fifty archers to take part in its defense.
With this force, as the more ardent spirits urged, the
defeat of any attempt to carry it by storm would be as-
sured. But the graver men argued that even if defeated
for the first time further attempts would be made, and
as it was likely that King Richard would not return for
a long time, and that Prince John might become sover-
eign of England, sooner or later the town must be taken,
254 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
and, in any case, its trade would for a long time be de-
stroyed, and great suffering inflicted upon all; therefore,
that it was better to pay the fine now than to risk all
these evils, and perhaps the infliction of a heavier impost
upon them.
The abbess was kept informed by friends in the coun-
cil of the course of the proceedings. She had in the
meantime had another interview with Sir Cuthbert and
had determined, seeing that Prince John openly sup-
ported the doings of his minion, it would be better to
remove the Lady Margaret to some other place, as no
one could say how the affair might terminate; and with
five hundred mercenaries at his back, Sir Kudolph would
be so completely master of the city that he would be able
in broad daylight, did he choose, to force the gates of
the convent and carry off the king's ward.
Accordingly, two days before the arrival of the force
before the walls of Worcester, Lady Margaret left the
convent by a postern gate in the rear, late in the even-
ing. She was attended by two of the sisters, both of
whom, as well as herself, were dressed as country women.
Mules were in readiness outside the city gates, and here
Sir Cuthbert, with ,an escort of archers, was ready to at-
tend them. They traveled all night, and arrived in the
morning at a small convent situated five miles from the
city of Hereford. The abbess here was a cousin of the
Superior of St. Anne's, and had already consented to
receive Lady Margaret. Leaving her at the door, and
promising that, as far as possible, he would keep watch
over her, and that even in the worst she need never
despair, Sir Cuthbert let her and returned to the forest.
The band there assembled varied considerably in num-
bers, for provisions could not be found continually for a
large body of men. The forest was indeed very exten-
sive, and the number of deer therein large. Still, for
THE BO T KNIGHT. 255
the feeding Df one hundred and fifty men many animals
are required, and other food. The franklins in the
neighborhood were all hostile to Sir Eudolph, whom
they regarded as a cruel tyrant, and did their utmost in
the way of supplies for those in the forest. Their re-
sources, however, were limited, and it was found necessary
to scatter the force, and for a number of them to take
up their residence in places a short distance away, forty
only remaining permanently on guard.
Sir Rudolph and his friends entered Worcester, and
there received with great hauteur the apologies of the
mayor and council, and the assurance that the towns-
people were in nowise concerned in the attack made upon
him. To this he pretended disbelief. The fine de-
manded was paid, the principal portion in gold, the rest
in bills signed by the leading merchants of the place; for
after every effort it had been found impossible to collect
such a sum within the city.
The day after he arrived he again renewed his demand
to the abbess for the surrender of the Lady Margaret;
this time, however, coming to her attended only by two
squires, and by a pursuivant bearing the king's order for
the delivery of the damsel. The abbess met him at the
gate, and informed him that the Lady Margaret was no
longer in her charge.
"Finding," she said in a fearless tone, "that the holy
walls of this convent were insufficient to restrain lawless
men, and fearing that these might be tempted to acts of
sacrilege, which might bring down upon them the wrath
of the church and the destruction of their souls, I have
sent her away."
"Whither has she gone?" Sir Eudolph demanded,
half-mad with passion.
"That I decline to say," the lady abbess replied. "She
is in good hands; and when King Eichard returns his
ward shall be delivered to him at once."
256 THE BO T KNIGHT.
"Will you take oath upon the Bible that ahe is not
within these walls?" Sir Eudolph exclaimed.
"My word is sufficient," the lady abbess replied
calmly. "But should it be necessary, I should be ready
to swear upon the relics that she is not here."
A few hours later Sir Kudolph, attended by his own
party and by one hundred of Sir Charles Everest's mer-
cenaries, returned to his castle.
Three days afterward, as Cuthbert was sitting at a
rude but hearty meal in the forest, surrounded by Cnut
and his followers, a hind entered breathless. Cuthbert
at once recognized him as one of the servitors of his
mother.
"What is it?" he exclaimed, leaping to his feet.
"Terrible news, Master Cuthbert, terrible news!" ex-
claimed the man. "The wicked earl came down this
morning, with fifty of his men, set fire to the house, and
all its buildings and stacks, and has carried off the lady,
your mother, a prisoner to the castle, on a charge, as he
said, of harboring traitors."
A cry of fury broke from Cnut and his men.
"The false traitor shall bitterly regret this outrage,"
Cuthbert exclaimed.
He had in the first excitement seized his arms, and his
followers snatched up their bows, as if for instant war-
fare. A few moments' reflection, however, showed to
Cuthbert the impossibility of his attacking a fortress like
Evesham, garrisoned by a strong body of well-armed
men, with only the archers of the forest, without imple-
ments necessary for such an assault.
"Send at once, Cnut," he said, "and call in all the
band. We cannot take the castle; but we will carry fire
and sword round its walls. We will cut off all commu-
nication from within or from without. If attacked by
large forces, we will retire upon the wood, returning to
THE BO T KNIGHT. 257
our posts without the walls as soon as the force is with-
drawn. These heavily armed men can move but slowly,
while we can run at full speed. There cannot be more
than some twenty horsemen in the castle; and methinks
with our arrows and pikes we can drive these back if
they attempt to fall upon us."
Cnut at once sent off swift-footed messengers to carry
out Cuthbert's orders, and on the following day the
whole of the band were again assembled in the woods.
Just as Cut-hbert was setting them in motion a distant
blast of a horn was heard.
"It is," Cuthbert exclaimed, "the note calling for a
parley. Do you, Cnut, go forward, and see what is de-
manded. It is probably a messenger from Sir Rudolph."
After half an hour's absence Cnut returned, bringing
with him a pursuivant or herald. The latter advanced
at once toward Cuthbert, who, now in his full knightly
armor, was evidently the leader of the party.
"I bear to you, Sir Cuthbert, falsely calling yourself
Earl of Evesham, a message from Sir Budolph. He bids
me tell you that the traitress, Dame Editha, your
mother, is in his hands, and that she has been found
guilty of aiding and abetting you in your war against
Prince John, the regent of this kingdom. For that
offense she has been condemned to die."
Here he was interrupted by a cry of rage which broke
from the assembled foresters. Continuing unmoved, he
said:
"Sir Rudolph, being unwilling to take the life of a
woman, however justly forfeited by the law, commands
me to say that if you will deliver yourself up to him by
to-morrow at twelve the Dame Editha shall be allowed
to go free. But that if by the time the dial points to
noon you have not delivered yourself up, he will hang
her over the battlements of the castle."
258 THE BO T KNIGHT.
Cuthbert was very pale, and he waved his hand fir-
restrain the fury which animated the outlaws.
"This man," he said to them, "is a herald, and, as
such, is protected by all the laws of chivalry. Whatsoever
his message, it is none of his. He is merely the mouth-
piece of him who sent him." Then, turning to the
herald, he said, "Tell the false knight, your master, on
my part, that he is a foul ruffian, perjured to all the
vows of knighthood; that this act of visiting upon a
woman the enmity he bears her son will bring upon him
the execration of all men; and that the offer which he
makes me is as foul and villainous as himself. Never-
theless, knowing his character, and believing that he is
capable of keeping his word, tell him that by to-morrow
at noon I will be there; that the lady, my mother, is to
leave the castle gates as I enter them; and that though
by his foul device he may encompass my death, yet that
the curse of every good man will light upon him, that he
will be shunned as the dog he is, and that assuredly
Heaven will not suffer that deeds so foul should bring
with them the prize he seeks to gain."
The herald bowed, and, escorted by two archers to the
edge of the forest, returned to Evesham Castle.
After his departure an animated council took place.
Cnut and the outlaws, burning with indignation, were
ready to attempt anything. They would, had Cuthbert
given the word, have attacked the castle that very night.
But Cuthbert pointed out the absolute impossibility of
their carrying so strong a place by such an assault, un-
provided with engines for battering down the gates. He
said that surprise would be impossible, as the knight
would be sure to take every precaution against it; and
that in the event of such an attack being attempted, he
would possibly carry his threat into execution, and
murder Dame Editha before their eyes. Cnut was like a
THE BO T KNIGHT. 259
madman, so transported with fury was he; and the
archers were also beside themselves. Cuthbert alone
retained his calmness. Retiring apart from the others,
he paced slowly backward and forward among the trees,
deliberating upon the best course to be pursued. The
archers gathered round the fire and passed the night in
long and angry talk, each man agreeing that in the event
of their beloved leader being sacrificed by Sir Rudolph,
they would one and all give their lives to avenge him by
slaying the oppressor whensoever he ventured beyond the
castle gates.
After a time, Cuthbert called Cnut to him, and the
two talked long and earnestly. Cnut returned to his
comrades with a face less despairing than that he had
before worn, and sent off at once a messenger with all
speed to a franklin near the forest to borrow a stout rope
some fifty feet in length, and without telling his com-
rades what the plans of Sir Cuthbert were, bade them
cheer up, for that desperate as the position was, all hope
was not yet lost.
"Sir Cufchbert," he said, "has been in grievous straits
before now, and has gone through them. Sir Eudolph
does not know the nature of the man with whom he has
to deal, and we may trick him yet."
At eleven o'clock the next day from the walls of
Evesham Castle a body of archers one hundred and fifty
strong were seen advancing in solid array.
"Think you, Sir Rudolph," one of his friendb, Sir
Hubert of Gloucester, said to him, "that these varlets
think of attacking the castle?"
"They might as well think of scaling heaven," Sir
Rudolph said. "Evesham could resist a month's siege
by a force well equipped for the purpose; and were it not
that good men are wanted for the king's service, and that
these villains shoot straight arid hard, I would open the
360 THE BO 7 KNIGHT.
gates of the castle and launch our force against them.
We are two to one as strong as they, and our knights and
mounted men-at-arms could alone scatter that rabble."
Conspicuous upon the battlements a gallows had been
erected.
The archers stopped at a distance of a few hundred
yards from the castle, and Sir Cuthbert advanced alone
to the edge of the moat.
"Sir Rudolph of Eresby, false knight and perjured
gentleman," he shouted in a loud voice, "I, Sir Cuth-
bert of Evesham, do denounce you as foresworn and dis-
honored, and do challenge you to meet me here before
the castle in sight of your men and mine, and decide our
quarrel as Heaven may judge with sword and battle-ax."
Sir Rudolph leaned over the battlements, and said:
"It is too late, varlet. I condescended to challenge
you before, and you refused. You cannot now claim
what you then feared to accept. The sun on the dial
approaches noon, and unless you surrender yourself bie-
fore it reaches the mark, I will keep my word, and the
traitress, your mother, shall swing from that beam."
Making a sign to two men-at-arms, these brought for-
ward Dame Editha and so placed her on the battlements
that she could be seen from below. Dame Editha was
still a very fair woman, although nigh forty years had
rolled over her head. No sign of fear appeared upon her
face, and in a firm voice she cried to her son:
"Cuthbert, I beg — nay, I order you to retire. 12 this
unknightly lord venture to carry out his foul threats
against me, let him do so. England will ring with the
dastardly deed, and he will never dare show his face again
where Englishmen congregate. Let him do his worst.
I am prepared to die."
A murmur rose from the knights and men-at-arms
standing round Sir Rudolph. Several of his companions
THE BO T KNIGHT. 261
had from the first;, wild and reckless as they were, pro-
tested against Sir Rudolph's course, and it was only upon
his solemn assurance that he intended but to frighten
Sir Cuthbert into surrender, and had no intention of
carrying his threats against the lady into effect, that they
had consented to take part in the transaction. Even
now, at the fearless words of the Saxon lady several of
them hesitated, and Sir Hubert of Gloucester stepped
forward to Sir Rudolph.
"Sir knight," he said, "you know that I am your true
comrade and the faithful servant of Prince John. Yet
in faith would I not that my name should be mixed up
in so foul a deed. I repent me that I have for a moment
consented to it. But the shame shall not hang upon the
escutcheon of Hubert of Gloucester that he stood still
when such foul means were tried. I pray you, by our
long friendship, and for the sake of your own honor as a
knight, to desist from this endeavor. If this lady be
guilty, as she well may be of aiding her son in his as-
saults upon the soldiers of Prince John, then let her be
tried, and doubtless the court will confiscate her estates.
But let her son be told that her life is in no danger, and
that he is free to go, being assured that harm will not
come to her."
"And if I refuse to consent to allow my enemy, who is
now almost within my hand, to escape," Sir Rudolph
said, "what then?"
"Then," said the knight, "I and my following will at
once leave your walls, and will clear ourselves uo the
brave young knight yonder of all hand in this foul busi-
ness."
A murmur of agreement from several of those stand-
ing round showed that their sentiments were in accord-
ance with those of Sir Hubert.
"I refuse." said Rudolph passionately. "Go, if you
will. I am master 01 my actions, and of this castle."
262 THE BO T KNIGHT.
Without a word, Sir Hubert and two others of the
knights present turned, and briefly ordering their men-
at-arms to follow them, descended the staircase to the
courtyard below. Their horses were brought out, tho
men fell into rank, and the gates of the castle were
thrown open.
"Stand to arms!" Sir Cuthbert shouted to the archers,
"They are going to attempt a sortie."' And hastily he
retired to the main body of his men.
THE EOT KNIQET. 263
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE FALSE AND PERJURED KNIGHT.
As the band of knights and their retainers issued from
the gate a trumpeter blew a parley, and the three
knights advanced alone toward the group of archers.
"Sir Cuthbert de Lance/' Sir Hubert said, "in the
name of myself and my two friends here we ask your
pardon for having so far taken part in this foul action.
We did so believing only that Sir Rudolph intended the
capture of your lady mother as a threat. Now that we
see he was in earnest, we wash our hands of the busi-
ness; and could we in any way atone for our conduct in
having joined him, we would gladly do so consistently
only with our allegiance to the prince regent."
Cuthbert bowed courteously.
"Thanks for your words, Sir Hubert. I had always
heard yourself and the knights here spoken of. as.brave
and gallant gentlemen, whose sole fault was that they
chose to take part with a rebel prince rather than with
the King of England. I rejoice that you have oieared
your name of so foul a blot as this would have placed upon
it, and I acknowledge that your conduct now is knightly
and courteous. But I can no more parley. The sun ia
within a few minutes of twelve, and I must surrender,
to meet such fate as may befall me."
So saying, with a bow he left them, and again ad-
vanced to the castle gate.
264 THE BO T KNIGHT.
"Sir Rudolph," he shouted, "the hour is at hand. I
call upon you to deliver, outside the gate, the lady, my
mother. Whether she wills it or not, I call upon you to
place her beyond the gate, and I give you my knightly
word that as she leaves it I enUr it."
Dame Editha would then have attempted resistance;
but she saw that it would be useless. With a pale face
she descended the steps, accompanied by the men-at-arms.
She knew that any entreaty to Sir Rudolph would be
vain, and with the courage of her race she mentally
vowed to devote the rest of her life to vengeance for her
son.
As the gate opened and she was thrust forth, for a
moment she found herself in the arms of her son.
"Courage, mother !" he whispered; "all may yet be
well/'
Cnut was waiting a few paces behind, and offering his
hand to Dame Editha, he led her to the group of arch-
ers, while Cuthbert, alone, crossed the drawbridge and
entered the portal, the heavy portcullis falling after him.
Cnut, immediately ordering four of his men to escort
Dame Editha to the wood with all speed, advanced with
his men toward the walls. All had strung their bows
and placed their arrows on the ground in front of them
in readiness for instant use. Cnut himself, with two
others carrying the rope, advanced to the edge of the
moat. None observed their doings, for all within the
castle were intent upon the proceedings there.
In the courtyard Sir Rudolph had taken his post, with
the captain of the mercenaries beside him, and the men-
at-arms drawn up in order. He smiled sardonically as
Cuthbert entered.
"So, at last," he said, "this farce is drawing to an
end. You are in my power, and for the means which I
have taken to capture you, I will account to the prince.
THE BO T KNIGHT. 265
You are a traitor to him; you have attacked and slaugh-
tered many of my friends; you are an outlaw defying the
law; and for each of these offenses your head is forfeited."
"I deny," Cuthbert said, standing before him, "your
right to be my judge. By my peers only can I be tried.
As a knight of England and as rightful lord of this
castle, I demand to be brought before a jury of my
equals."
"I care nothing for rights or for juries," said Sir
Eudolph. "I have the royal order for your execution,
and that order I shall put into effect, although all the
knights and barons in England objected."
Cuthbert looked round to observe the exact position in
which he was standing. He knew, of course, every foot
of the castle, and saw that but a short distance behind a
single row of armed men was the staircase leading to the
battlements.
"False and perjured knight," he said, taking a step
forward, "I may die; but I would rather a thousand
deaths than such a life as yours will be when this deed is
known in England. But I am not yet dead. For my-
self, I could pardon you; but for the outrage to my
mother — " and with a sudden movement he struck Sir
Rudolph in the face with all his strength with his mailed
hand.
With the blood gushing from his nostrils, the knight
fell backward, and Sir Cuthbert, with a bound, before
the assembly could recover from their astonishment at
the deed, burst through the line of men-at-arms, and
sprang up the narrow staircase. A score of men-at-arms
started in pursuit; but Sir Cuthbert gained the battle-'
ments first, and without a moment's hesitation sprang
upon them and plunged forward, falling into the moat
fifty feet below. Here he would have perished miser-
ably, for in his heavy armor he was of course unabie xo
266 1B.U £0 Y KNIGHT.
swim a stroke, and his weight took him at once into the
mud of the moat. At its margin, however, Cnut stood
awaiting him, with one end of the rope in his hand. In
an instant he plunged in, and diving to the bottom
grasped Cuthbert by the body, and twisted the rope
round him. The two archers on the bank at once hauled
upon it, and in a minute Sir Cuthbert was dragged to
the bank.
By this time a crowd of men-at-arms appeared upon
the battlements. But as they did so the archers opened
a storm of arrows upon them, and quickly compelled
them to find shelter. Carried by Cnut and the men with
him — for he was insensible — Sir Cuthbert was quickly
conveyed to the center of the outlaws, and these at once
in a compact body began their retreat to the wood.
Cuthbert quickly recovered consciousness, and was soon
able to walk. As he did so the gates of the castle were
thrown open, and a crowd of men-at-arms, consisting of
the retainers of the castle and the mercenaries of Prince
John, sallied forth. So soon as Cuthbert was able to
move the archers started at a brisk run, several of them
carrying Cuthbert's casque and sword, and others assist-
ing him to hurry along. The rear ranks turned as they
ran and discharged flights of arrows at the enemy, who,
more heavily armed and weighted, gained but slowly
upon them.
Had not Sir Rudolph been stunned by the blow dealt
him by Cuthbert he would himself have headed the pur-
suit, and in that case the foresters would have had to
fight hard to make their retreat to their fastness. The
officer in command of the mercenaries, however, had no
great stomach for the matter. Men were hard to get,
and Prince John would not have been pleased to hear
that a number of the men whom he had brought with
such expense from foreign parts had been killed in a
THE BO T KNIGHT. 367
petty fray. Therefore after following for a short time he
called them off, and the archers fell back into the forest.
Here they found Dame Editha, and for three days she
abode among them, living in a small hut in the center of
the forest. Then she left, to take up her abode until
the troubles were past with some kin who lived in the
south of Gloucestershire.
Although the lady abbess had assured Cuthbert that
the retreat of Lady Margaret was not likely to be found
out, he himself, knowing how great a stake Sir Eudolph
had in the matter, was still far from being easy. It
would not be difficult for the latter to learn through his
agents that the lady superior of the little convent near
Hereford was of kin to her of St. Anne's, and, close as a
convent is, yet the gossiping of the servants who go to
market was certain to let out an affair so important as
the arrival of a young lady to reside under the charge of
the superior. Cuthbert was not mistaken as to the
acuteness of his enemy. The relationship between the
two lady superiors was no secret, and after having searched
all the farmhouses and granges near the forest, and being
convinced that the lady abbess would have sent her
charge rather to a religious house than to that of a frank-
lin, Sir Rudolph sought which of those within the circuit
of a few miles would be likely to be the one selected. It
was not long before he was enabled to fix upon that near
Hereford, and spies going to the spot soon found out
from the country people that it was a matter of talk that
a young lady of rank had been admitted by the superior.
Sir Rudolph hesitated whether to go himself at the head
of a strong body of men and openly to take her, or to
employ some sort of device. It was not that he himself
feared the anathema of the church; but he knew Prince
John to be weak and vacillating, at one time ready to
defy the thunder of the pope, the next cringing before
268 THE BO T KNIGHT.
. -
the spiritual authority. He therefore determined to
employ some of his men to burst into the convent and
carry off the heiress, arranging that he himself, with
some of his men-at-arms, should come upon them in the
road, and make a feigned rescue of her, so that, if the
lady superior laid her complaint before the pope's legate,
he could deny that he had any hand in the matter, and
could even take credit for having rescued her from the
men who had profaned the convent. That his story
would be believed mattered but little. It would be im-
possible to prove its falsity, and this was all that he-
cared for.
This course was followed out. Late one evening the
lady superior was alarmed by a violent knocking at the
door. In reply to questions asked through the grill, the
answer was given, "We are men of the forest, and we are
come to carry the Lady Margaret of Evesham off to a
secure hiding-place. The Lord of Evesham has discov-
ered her whereabouts, and will be here shortly, and we
would fain remove her before he arrives."
"From whom have you warrant?" the lady superior
said. "I surrender her to no one, save to the lady abbess
of St. Anne's. But if you have a written warrant from
Sir Cuthbert, the rightful Lord of Evesham, I will lay the
matter before the Lady Margaret, and will act as it may
seem fit to her."
"We have no time for parleying," a rough voice said.
"Throw open the gate at once, or we will break it
down."
"Ye be no outlaws," the lady superior said, "for the
outlaws are men who fear God and respect the church.
Were ye what ye say, ye would be provided with the
warrants that I mention. I warn you, therefore, that
if you use force, you will be excommunicated, and
placed under the ban of the church."
THE EOT KNIGHT.
The only answer was a thundering assault upon the
gate, which soon yielded to the blows. The sisters and
novices ran shrieking through the corridors at this rude
uproar. The lady superior, however, stood calmly await-
ing the giving way of the gate.
"Where is the Lady Margaret?'1 the leader of the
party, ™ho were dressed in rough garb, and had the
seeming of a band of outlaws, demanded.
"I will say nothing," she said, "nor do I own that she
is here.'5
"We will soon take means to find out," the man ex-
claimed. "Unless in five minutes she is delivered to us,
we will burn your place to the ground."
The lady abbess was insensible to the threat; but the
men rushing in, seized some sisters, who, terrified out of
their wits by this irruption, at once gave the information
demanded, and the men made their way to the cell where
the Lady Margaret slept.
The girl had at once risen when the tumult com-
menced, doubting not in her mind that this was another
attempt upon the part of her enemy to carry her off.
When, therefore, she heard heavy footsteps approaching
along the gallery — having already hastily attired herself
— she opened the door and presented herself.
"If you seek the Lady Margaret of Evesham," she said
calmly, "I am she. Do not harm any of the sisters here.
I am in your power, and will go with you at once. But
I beseech you add not to your other sins that of violence
against holy women."
The men, abashed by the calm dignity of this young
girl, abstained from laying hands upon her, but merely
motioned to her to accompany them. Upon their way
they met the man who appeared to be their leader, and
he, well pleased that the affair was over, led the way to
the courtyard^
270 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
"Farewell, my child," the abbess exclaimed. "God
will deliver you from the power of these wicked men.
Trust in Him, and keep up your courage. Wickedness
will not be permitted to triumph upon the earth; and be
assured that the matter shall be brought to the ears of
the pope's legate, and of Prince John himself."
She could say no more, for the men, closing round the
weeping girl, hurried her out from the convent. A lit-
ter awaited them without, and in this the young lady was
placed, and, borne upon the shoulders of four stout men,
she started at a fast pace, surrounded closely by the rest
of the band.
It was a dark night, and the girl could not see the
direction in which she was being taken; but she judged
from the turn taken upon leaving the convent that it
was toward Evesham. They had proceeded some miles,
when a trampling of horses was heard, and a body of
armed men rode up. For a moment Lady Margaret's
heart gave a leap, for she thought that she had been
rescued by her friends. There was a loud and angry
altercation, a clashing of swords, and a sound of shout-
ing and cries outside the litter. Then it was placed
roughly on the ground, and she heard the sound of the
footsteps of her first captors hurrying away. Then the
horsemen closed round the litter, and the leader dis-
mounted.
"I am happy indeed, Lady Margaret," he said, ap-
proaching the litter, "to have been able to save you from
the power of these villains. Fortunately, word came to
me that the outlaws in the forest were about to carry
you off, and that they would not hesitate even to dese-
crate the walls of the convent. Assembling my men-at-
arms, I at once rode to your rescue, and am doubly
happy to haves aved you, first, as a gentleman, secondly,
as being the man to whom our gracious prince has
THE BO T KNIGHT. 271
assigned you as a wife. I am Sir Rudolph, Earl of Eves-
ham."
As from the first the girl had been convinced that she
had fallen into the power of her lawless suitor, this came
upon her as no surprise.
"Whether your story is true, Sir Rudolph," she said.
4 'or iiot, God knows, and I, a poor weak girl, will not
pretend to venture to say. It is between you and your
conscience. If, as you say, you have saved me from the
power of the outlaws, I demand that, as a knight and a
gentleman, you return with me at once to the convent
from which I was taken by force."
"I cannot do that," Sir Rudolph said. "Fortune-has
placed you in my hands, and has enabled me to carry out
the commands of the prince. Therefore, though I would
fain yield to your wishes and so earn your good-will,
which above all things I wish to obtain, yet my duty
toward the prince commands me to utilize the advantage
which fate has thrown in my hands."
"You must do as you will, Sir Rudolph," the girl said
with dignity. "I believe not your tale. You sought be-
fore, in person, to carry me off, but failed, and you have
now employed other means to do so. The tale of your
conduct to Dame Editha has reached my ears, and I hold
you a foresworn knight and a dishonored man, and as
such I would rather die than become your wife, although
as yet I am but a child, and have no need to talk of
weddings for years to come."
"We need not parley here," the knight said coldly.
"We shall have plenty of time when at my castle."
The litter was now lifted, placed between two horses,
and proceeded rapidly on its journey. Although the
hope was but faint, yet until the gates of the castle closed
upon them the Lady Margaret still hoped that rescue
might reach her. But the secret had been too well kept,
272 THE BO T KNIQHT.
and it was not until the following day that the man who
had been placed in a cottage near the convent arrived in
all haste in the forest, to say that it was only in the
morning that he had learned that the convent had been
broken open by men disguised as archers, and the Lady
Margaret carried off.
Four days elapsed before Sir Kudolph presented him-
self before the girl he had captured. So fearfully was
his face bruised and disfigured by the blow from the
mailed hand of Cuthbert three weeks before, that he did
not wish to appear before her under such unfavorable
circumstances, and the captive passed the day gazing
from her casement in one of the rooms in the upper part
of the keep, toward the forest whence she hoped rescue
would come.
Within the forest hot discussions were going on as to
the best course to pursue. An open attack was out of
the question, especially as upon the day following the
arrival there of Lady Margaret three hundred more
mercenaries had marched in from Worcester, so that the
garrison was now raised to five hundred men.
"Is there no way," Cnut exclaimed furiously, "by
which we might creep into this den, since we cannot
burst into it openly?"
"There is a way from the castle," Cuthbert said, "for
my dear lord told me of it one day when we were riding
together in the Holy Land. He said then that it might
be that he should never return, and that it were well
that I should know of the existence of this passage,
which few besides the earl himself knew of. It is ap-
proached by a very heavy slab of stone in the great hall.
This is bolted down, and as it stands under the great
table passes unnoticed, and appears part of the ordinary
floor. He told me the method in which, by touching a
spring, the bolts were withdrawn and the stone could be
THE BO T KNIGHT. 273
raised. Thence a passage a quarter of a mile long leads
to the little chapel standing in the hollow, and which,
being hidden among the trees, would be unobserved by
any party besieging the castle. This of course was con-
trived in order that the garrison, or any messenger
thereof, might make an exit in case of siege."
"But if we could escape," Cnut asked, "why not enter
by this way?'3
"The stone is of immense weight and strength,"
Cuthbert replied, "and could not be loosed from below
save with great labor and noise. There are, moreover,
several massive doors in the passage, all of which are
secured by heavy bolts within. It is therefore out of
the question that we could enter the castle by that way.
But were we once in, We could easily carry off the lady
through this passage."
The large force which Sir Eudolph had collected was
not intended merely for the defense of the castle, for the
knight considered that with his own garrison he could
hold it against a force tenfold that which his rival could
collect. But he was determined if possible to crush out
the outlaws of the forest, for he felt that so long as this
formidable body remained under an enterprising leader
like Sir Cuthbert, he would never be safe for a moment,
and would be a prisoner in his own castle.
Cuthbert had foreseen that the attack was likely to be
made, and had strengthened his band to the utmost. He
felt, however, that against so large a force of regularly
armed men, although he might oppose a stout resistance
and kill many, yet that in the end he must be conquered.
Cnut, however, suggested to him a happy idea, which he
eagerly grasped.
"It would be rare sport," Cnut said, "when this
armed force comes out to attack us, if we could turn the
tables by slipping in, and taking their castle."
274 THE BO Y KNIOHT.
"The very thing," Cuthbert exclaimed. "It is likely
that he will use the greater portion of his forces, and
that he will not keep above fifty or sixty men, -at the
outside, in the castle. When they sally out we will at
first oppose a stout resistance to them in the wood, grad-
ually falling back. Then, at a given signal, all save
twenty men shall retire hastily, and sweeping round,
make for the castle. Their absence will not be noticed,
for in this thick wood it is difficult to tell whether
twenty men or two hundred are opposing you among the
bushes; and the twenty who remain must shoot thick
and fast to make believe that their numbers are great,
retiring sometimes, and leading the enemy on into the
heart of the wood."
"But supposing, Sir Cuthbert, that they should have
closed the gates and lifted the drawbridge? We could
not gain entrance by storming, even if only twenty men
held the walls, until long after the main body would
have returned."
Cuthbert thought for some time, and then said,
"Cnut, you shall undertake this enterprise. You shall
fill a cart high with faggots, and in it shall conceal a
dozen of your best men. Yon, dressed as a serf, shall
drive the oxen, and when you reach the castle shall say,
in answer to the hail of the sentry, that you are bringing
in the tribute of wood of your master the franklin of
Hopeburn. They will then lower the drawbridge and
open the gates; and when you have crossed the uridge
and are under the portcullis, spring out suddenly, cut
loose the oxen so that they will not draw the cart further
in, cut the chains of the drawbridge so that it cannot be
drawn off, and hold the gate for a minute or two until
we arrive."
"The plan is capital," Cnut exclaimed. "We will do
the proud Norman yet. How he will storm when he
THE BOY KNIGHT. . 27 p
finds us masters of his castle! What then will you do,
Sir Cuthbert?"
"We can hold the castle for weeks/' Cuthbert said^
"and every day is in our favor. If we find ourselves
forced to yield to superior numbers, we can at last retire
through the passage I have spoken of, and must then
scatter and each shift for himself until these bad days be
past."
276
CHAPTER XXIV.
THE SIEGE OF EVESHAM CASTLE.
UPON the day before starting out to head the expedi-
tion against the outlaws, Sir Rudolph sent word to the
Lady Margaret that she must prepare to become his wife
at the end of the week. He had provided two tiring
maids for her by ordering two of the franklins to send in
their daughters for that purpose, and these mingled their
tears with Margaret's at the situation in which they were
placed. She replied firmly to the messenger of the
knight that no power on earth could oblige her to marry
him. He might drive her to the altar; but though he
killed her there, her lips should refuse to say the words
which would unite them.
The following morning, early, the castle rang with the
din of preparation. The great portion of the merce-
naries were encamped in tents outside the walls, for,
spacious as it was, Evesham could hardly contain four
hundred men in addition to its usual garrison. The
men-at-arms were provided with heavy axes to cut their
way through the bushes. Some carried bundles of
straw, to fire the wood should it be found practicable to
do so; and as it was now summer and the wind was blow-
ing high, Sir Rudolph hoped that the dry grass and
bushes would catch, and would do more even than his
men-at-arms in clearing the forest of those whom he
designated the villains infesting it. They had, too, with
them several fierce dogs trained to hunting the deer, and
THE BOY KNIGHT. 277
these, the knight hoped, would do good service in track-
ing the outlaws. He and the knights and the men-at-
arms with liim were all dismounted, for he felt that
horses would in the forest be an incumbrance, and he
was determined himself to lead the way to the men-at-
arms.
When they reached the forest they were saluted by a
shower of arrows; but as all were clad in mail, these at a
distance effected but little harm. As they came closer,
however, the clothyard arrows began to pierce the coarse
and ill-made armor of the foot soldiers, although the
finer armor of the knights kept out the shafts which
struck against it. Sir Eudolph and his knights leading
the way, they entered the forest and gradually pressed
their invisible foe backward through the trees. The
dogs did good service, going on ahead and attacking the
archers; but, one by one, they were soon shot, and the
assailants left to their own devices. Several attempts
were made to fire the wood. But these failed, the fire
burning but a short time and then dying out of itself.
In addition to the fighting men, Sir Eudolph had im-
pressed into the service all the serfs of his domain, and
these, armed with axes, were directed to cut down the
trees as the force proceeded, Sir Rudolph declaring that
he would not cease until he had leveled the whole forest,
though it might take him months to do so.
The assailants gained ground steadily, the resistance
being less severe than Sir Rudolph had anticipated.
Several small huts and clearings in the forest which had
been used by the outlaws, and round which small crops
had been planted, were destroyed, and all seemed to
promise well for the success of the enterprise.
It was about two hours after they had left the castle,
when a heavy cart filled with fagots was seen approach-
ing its gates. The garrison, who had not the least f«ar
378 THE BO T KNIGHT.
of any attack, paid no attention to it until it reached the
edge of the moat. Then the warder, seeing that it con-
tained fagots, lowered the drawbridge without ques-
tion, raised the portcullis, and opened the gates.
"From whom do you bring this wood?" he asked, as
the man driving the oxen began to cross the bridge.
"From the franklin of Hopeburn."
"It is well/' said the warder, "for he is in arrear now,
and should have sent in the firewood two months since.
Take it to the woodhouse at the other end of the
court."
The heavy wagon crossed the drawbridge, but as it was
entering the gate it came suddenly to a stop. With a
blow of his ox goad Cnut leveled the warder to the
ground, and cutting the cords of the bullocks, drove
them into the yard ahead. As he did so the pile of fag-
ots fell asunder, and twelve men armed with bow and
pike leaped out. The men-at-arms standing near, loung-
ing in the courtyard, gave a shout of alarm, and the gar-
rison, surprised at this sudden cry, ran to their arms.
At first they were completely panic-stricken. But seeing
after a time howjsmall was the number of their assailants,
they took heart and advanced against them. The pas-
sage was narrow, and the twelve men formed a wall across
it. Six of them with their pikes advanced, the other six
with bent bows standing behind them and delivering
their arrows between their heads. The garrison fought
stoutly, and although losing many, were pressing the
little band backward. In vain the assistant-warder tried
to lower the portcullis, or to close the gates. The former
fell on to the top of the wagon, and was there retained.
The gates also were barred by the obstacle. The chains
of the drawbridge had at once been cut. Cnut encour-
aged his followers by his shouts, and armed with a heavy
ax, did good service upon the assailants. But four of
THE BO T KNIGHT. 279
his party had fallen, and the rest were giving way, when
a shout was heard, and over the drawbridge poured Cuth-
bert and one hundred and fifty of the outlaws of the
forest. Struck with terror at this attack, the garrison
drew back, and the foresters poured into the yard. For
a few minutes there was a fierce fight; but the defenders
of the castle, disheartened and taken by surprise, were
either cut down or, throwing down their arms, cried for
quarter.
Ten minutes after the wagon had crossed the draw-
bridge the castle was safely in possession of Sir Cuth-
bert. The bridge was raised, the wagon removed, the
portcullis lowered, and to the external eye all remained
as before.
Cuthbert at once made his way to the chamber where
the Lady Margaret was confined, and her joy at her de-
liverance was great indeed. So unlimited was her faith
in Sir Cnthbert that she had never lost confidence; and
although it did not seem possible that in the face of such
disparity of numbers he could rescue her from the power
of Sir Rudolph, yet she had not given up hope. The joy
of the farmers' daughters who had been carried off to
act as her attendants was little inferior to her own; for
once in the power of this reckless baron, the girls had
small hopes of ever being allowed to return again to their
parents.
The flag of Sir Rudolph was thrown down from the
keep, and that of the late earl hoisted in its stead; for
Cuthbert himself, although he had assumed the cogni-
zance which King Richard had granted him, had not yet
any flag or pennon emblazoned with it.
No words can portray the stupefaction and rage of Sir
Rudolph when a man who had managed to slip unob-
served from the castle at the time of its capture bore the
news to him in the forest. All opposition there had
280 THE BO T KNIGHT.
ceased, and the whole of the troops were engaged in aid-
ing the peasants in cutting wide roads through the trees
across the forest, so as to make it penetrable by horse-
men in every direction. It was supposed that the out-
laws had gradually stolen away through the thickets and
taken to the open country, intending to scatter to their
homes, or other distant hiding-places; and the news that
they had by a ruse captured the castle came as a thunder-
clap.
Sir Rudolph's first impulse was to call his men together
and to march toward the castle. The drawbridge was up,
and the walls bristled with armed men. It was useless
to attempt a parley; still more useless to think of attack-
ing the stronghold without the proper machines and
appliances. Foaming with rage, Sir Rudolph took pos-
session of a cottage near, camped his men around and
prepared for a siego.
There were among the mercenaries many men accus-
tomed to the use of engines of war. Many, too, had
aided in making them; and these were at once set to
work to construct the various machines in use at that
time. Before the invention of gunpowder, castles such as
those of the English barons were able to defy any attack
by an armed force for a long period. Their walls were
so thick that even the balistas, casting huge stones, were
unable to breach them except after a very long time.
The moats which surrounded them were wide and deep,
and any attempt at storming by ladders was therefore
extremely difficult; and these buildings were conse-
quently more often captned by famine than by other
means. Of provisions, as Sir Rudolph knew, there was
a considerable supply at present in the castle, for he had
collected a large number of bullocks in order to feed the
strong body who had been added to the garrison. The
granaries, too, were well stared; and with a groan Sir
THE EOT KNIGHT.
ffcudolph thought of the rich stores of French winea
which he had collected in his cellars.
After much deliberation with the knights with him
and the captain of the mercenaries, it was agreed in the
first instance to attempt to attack the place by filling up
a portion of the moat and ascending by scaling ladders.
Huge screens of wood were made, and these were placed
on wagons; the wagons themselves were filled with bags
of earth, and a large number of men getting beneath
them shoved the ponderous machines forward to the
edge of the moat. The bags of stones and earth were
then thrown in, and the wagons pushed backward to
obtain a fresh supply. This operation was of course an
exceedingly slow one, a whole day being occupied with
each trip of the wagons. They were not unmolested in
their advance, for, from the walls, mangonels and other
machines hurled great stones down upon the wooden
screens, succeeding sometimes, in spite of their thick-
ness, in crashing through them, killing many of the men
beneath. The experiment was also tried of throwing
balls of Greek fire down upon the wood; but as this was
green and freshly felled it would not take fire, but the
flames dropping through, with much boiling pitch and
other materials, did grievously burn and scald the sol-
diers working below it. Upon both sides every device
was tried. The crossbowmen among the mercenaries
kept up a fire upon the walls to hinder the defenders
from interfering with the operations, while the arohers
above shot steadily, and killed many of those who
ventured within range of their bows.
After ten da}7s' labor a portion of the moat some
twenty yards in length was filled with bags of earth, and
all was ready for the assault. The besiegers had pre-
pared great numbers of strong ladders, and these were
brought up under shelter of the screens, Then, all being
282 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
ready, the trumpets sounded for the assault, and the
troops moved forward in a close body, covering them-
selves with their shields so that no man's head or body
was visible, each protecting the one before him with his
shield held over him. Thus the body presented the
appearance of a great scale-covered animal. In many
respects, indeed, the warfare of those days was changed
in no way from that of the time of the Romans. In the
twelve hundred years which had elapsed between the
siege of Jerusalem and the days of the Crusades there
had been but little change in arms or armor, and the
operations which Titus undertook for the reduction of
the Jewish stronghold differed but little from those
which a Norman baron employed in besieging his neigh-
bor's castle.
Within Evesham Castle all was contentment and mer«
riment during these days. The garrison had no fear
whatever of being unable to repel the assault when it
should be delivered. Huge stones had been collected in
numbers on the walls, caldrons of pitch, beneath which
fires kept simmering, stood there in readiness. Long
poles with hooks with which to seize the ladders and cut
them down were laid there; and all that precaution and
science could do was prepared.
Cuthbert passed much of the day, when not required
upon the walls, chatting with the Lady Margaret, who,
attended by her maidens, sat working in her bower. She
had learned to read from the good nuns of the convent
• — an accomplishment which was by no means general,
even among the daughters of nobles; but books were
rare, and Evesham boasted but few manuscripts. Here
Margaret learned in full all the details of Cuthbert's ad-
ventures since leaving England, and the fondness with
which as a child she had regarded the lad grew gradually
into the affection of a woman.
THE EOT KNIGHT. 383
The courage of the garrison was high, for although
they believed that sooner or later the castle might be car-
ried by the besiegers, they had already been told by Cnut
that there was a means of egress unknown to the be-
siegers, and that when the time came they would be able
to escape unharmed. This, while it in no way detracted
from their determination to defend the castle to the last,
yet rendered their task a far lighter and more agreeable
one than it would have been had they seen the gallows
standing before them as the end of the siege.
As the testudo, as it was called in those days, advanced
toward the castle, the machines upon the walls — cata-
pults, mangonels and arbalasts — poured forth showers of
stones and darts upon it, breaking up the array of shields
and killing many; and as these openings were made, the
archers, seizing their time, poured in volleys of arrows.
The mercenaries, however, accustomed to war, advanced
steadily, and made good their footing beneath the castle
wall, and proceeded to rear their ladders. Here, al-
though free from the action of the machines, they were
exposed to the hand missiles, which were scarcely less
destructive. In good order, and with firmness, however,
they reared the ladders, and mounted to the assault, cov-
ering themselves as well as they could with their shields,
In vain, however, did they mount. The defenders
poured down showers of boiling pitch and oil, which
penetrated the crevices of their armor and caused intol-
erable torment. Great stones were toppled over from
the battlements upon them; and sometimes the ladders,
seized by the poles with hooks, were cast backward, with
all upon them, on the throng below. For half an hour,
encouraged by the shouts of Sir Kudolph and their
leaders, the soldiers strove gallantly; but were at last
compelled to draw off, having lost nigh one hundred
men, without one gaining a footing upon the walls.
284 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
That evening another council of war was held without.
Already some large machines for which Sir Kudolph had
tent had arrived. In anticipation of the possibility of
failure, two castles upon wheels had been prepared, and
between these a huge beam with an iron head was hung.
This was upon the, following day pushed forward on the
newly-formed ground across the moat. Upon the upper
part of each tower were armed men who worked ma-
chines casting sheaves of arrows and other missiles.
Below were those who worked the ram. To each side of
the beam were attached numerous cords, and with these
it was swung backward and forward, giving heavy blows
each stroke upon the wall. The machines for casting
stones, which had arrived, were also brought in play,
and day and night these thundered against the walls;
while the ram repeated its ceaseless blows upon the same
spot, until the stone crumbled before it.
Very valiantly did the garrison oppose themselves to
these efforts. But each day showed the progress made
by the besiegers. Their forces had been increased,
Prince John having ordered his captain at Gloucester to
send another one hundred men to the assistance of Sir
Rudolph. Other towers had now been prepared. These
were larger than the first, and overtopped the castle walls.
From the upper story were drawbridges, so formed as to
drop from the structures upon the walls, and thus enable
the besiegers to rush upon them. The process was facil-
itated fcy the fact that the battlements had been shot
away by the great stones, and there was a clear space on
which the drawbridges could fall. The attack was made
•with great vigor; but for a long time the besieged main-
tained their post, and drove back the assailants as they
poured out across the drawbridges on to the wall. At
last Cnthbert saw that the forces opposed to him were
too numerous to be resisted, and gave orders to his men
to fall back upon the inner keep.
THE BO Y KNIGHT. 285
Making one rush, and clearing the wall of those who
had gained a footing, the garrison fell back hastily, and
were safely within the massive keep before the enemy
had mustered in sufficient numbers upon the wall to
interfere with them. The drawbridge was now lowered,
and the whole of the assailants gained footing within the
castle. They were still far from having achieved a vic-
tory. The walls of the keep were massive and strong,
and its top far higher than the walls, so that from above
a storm of arrows poured down upon all who ventured to
show themselves. The keep had no windows low enough
down for access to be gained; and those on the floors
above were so narrow, and protected by bars, that it
seemed by scaling the walls alone could an entry be
effected. This was far too desperate an enterprise to be
attempted, for the keep rose eighty feet above the court-
yard. It was upon the door, solid and studded with
iron, that the attempt had to be made.
Several efforts were made by Sir Kudolph, who fought
with a bravery worthy of a better cause, to assault and
batter down the door. Protected by wooden shields from
the rain of missiles from above, he and his knights hacked
at the door with their battle-axes. But in vain. It had
been strengthened by heams behind, and by stones piled
up against it. Then fire was tried. Fagots were col-
lected in the forest, and brought; and a huge pile having
been heaped against the door, it was lighted. "We
could doubtless prolong: the siege for some days, Lady
Margaret," said Cuthbert, "but the castle is ours; and
we wish not, when the time comes that we shall again be
masters of it, that ii should be a mere heap of ruins.
Methinks we have done enough. With but small losses
on our side, we have killed great numbers of the enemy,
and have hold them at bay for a month. Therefore, I
think that to-night it will be well for us to leave the
place/'
286 'f£E BOY KXIGHT.
Lady Margaret was rejoiced at the news that the time
for escape had come, for the perpetual clash of war, the
rattling of arrows, the ponderous thudvof heavy stones,
caused a din very alarming to a young girl; and although
the room in which she sat, looking into the inner court
of the castle, was not exposed to missiles, she trembled
at the thought that brave men were being killed, and
that at any moment a shot might strike Cuthbert, and so
leave her without a friend or protector.
Content with having destroyed the door, the assailants
made no further effort that evening, but prepared in the
morning to attack it, pull down the stones filled behind
it, and force their way into the keep. There was, \vi^h
the exception of the main entrance, but one means of
exit, a small postern door behind the castle, and through-
out the siege a strong body of troops had been posted
here, to prevent the garrison making a sortie. Feeling
secure therefore that upon the following day his enemies
would fall into his power, Sir Rudolph retired to rest.
An hour before midnight the garrison assembled in the
hall. The table was removed, and Cuthbert having
pressed the spring, which was at a distance from the
stone and could not be discovered without a knowledge
of its existence, the stone turned aside by means of a
counterpoise, and a flight of steps was seen. Torches
had been prepared. Cnut and a chosen band went first;
Cuthbert followed, with Lady Margaret and her attend-
ants; and the rest of the archers brought up the raar, r
trusty man being left in charge at last with orders t
swing back the stone into its place, having first hauled
the table over the spot, so that their means of escape
should be unknown.
The passage was long and dreary, the walls were damp
with wet, and the massive doors so swollen by moisture
that it was with the greyest difficulty they could b<?
THE BO T KNIGHT.
opened. At last, however, they emerged into the little
friary in the wood. It was deserted, the priest who
usually dwelt there having fled when the siege began.
The stone which there, as in the castle, concealed the
exit, was carefully closed, and the party then emerged
into the open air. Here Cuthbert bade adieu to his com-
rades. Cnut had very anxiously begged to be allowed to
accompany him and share his fortunes, and Outhbert had
promised him that if at any time he should again take up
arms in England, he would summon him to his side, but
that at present as he knew not whither his steps would be
turned, it would be better that he should be unattended.
The archers had all agreed to scatter far and wide
through the country, many of them proceeding to Not-
tingham and joining the bands in the forest of Sherwood.
Cuthbert himself had determined to make his way to
the castle of his friend, Sir Baldwin, and to leave the
Lady Margaret in his charge. Cnut hurried on at full
speed to the house of a franklin, some three miles dis-
tant. Here horses were obtained and saddled, and
dresses prepared; and when Cuthbert with Lady Mar-
garet arrived there, no time was lost. Dressed as a yeo-
man, with the Lady Margaret as his sister, he mounted a
horse, with her behind him on a pillion. The other
damsels also mounted, as it would not have been safe for
them to remain near Evesham. They therefore pur-
posed taking refuge in a convent near Gloucester for the
present. Bidding a hearty adieu to Cnut, and with
thanks to the franklin who had aided them, they sot for-
ward on their journey. By morning they had reached
the convent, and here the two girls were left, and Cuth-
bert continued his journey. He left his charge at a con-
rent a day's ride distant from the castle of Sir Baldwin,
as he wished to consult the knight first as to the best
way of her entering the castle without exciting talk or
suspicion.
288 THE BO T KNIGHT.
Sir Baldwin received him with joy. He had heard
something of his doings, and the news of the siege of
Evesham had been noised abroad. He told him that he
was in communication with many other barons, and that
ere long they hoped to rise against the tyranny of Prince
John, but that at present they were powerless, as manys
hoping that King Richard would return ere long, shrank
from involving the country in a civil war. When Cuth-
bert told him that the daughter of his old friend was at
a convent but a day's ride distant, and that he sought
protection for her, Sir Baldwin instantly offered her
hospitality.
"I will/' he said, "send my good wife to fetch her.
Some here know your presence, and it would be better
therefore that she did not arrive for some days, as her
coming will then seem to be unconnected with yourself.
My wife and I will, a week hence, give out that we are
going to fetch a cousin of my wife's to stay here with
her; and when we return no suspicion will be excited
that she is other than she seems. Should it be other-
wise, I need not say that Sir Baldwin of Be"thune will
defend his castle against any of the minions of Prince
John. But I have no fear that her presence here will be
discovered. What think you of doing in the mean-
time?"
"I am thinking," Cuthbert said, "of going east. No
news has been obtained of our lord the king save that he
is a prisoner in the hands of the emperor; but whero con-
fined, or how, we know not. It is my intent to travel to
the Tyrol, and to trace his steps from the time that he
was captured. Then, when I obtain knowledge of the
place where he is kept, I will return, and consult upon
the best steps to be taken. My presence in England is
now useless. Did the barons raise the standard of King
Richard against the prince, I should at once return and
THE BO Y KNIGHT. 289
iora them. But without land or vassals, I can do noth-
ing here, and shall be indeed like a hunted hare, for I
know that the false earl will move heaven and earth to
capture me."
Sir Baldwin approved of the resolution; but recom-
mended Cuthbert to take every precaution not to fall
himself into the hands of the emperor; "for," he said,
"if we cannot discover the prison of King Richard, I fear
that it would be hopeless indeed ever to attempt to fincl
that in which a simple knight is confined*"
§90 WM so*
CHAifrER XXV.
IN SEARCH OF THE KINO.
THE following day, with many thanks, Cuthbert started
from the castle, and in the first place visited the con-
vent, and told Lady Margaret that she would be fetched
in a few days by Sir Baldwin and his wife. He took a
tender adieu of her, not without many forebodings and
tears upon her part; but promising blithely that he
would return and lead her back in triumph to her castle,
he bade adieu and rode for London.
He had attired himself as a merchant, and took up his
abode at a hostelry near Cheapside. Here he remained
quietly for some days, and, mixing among the people,
learned that in London as elsewhere the rapacity of
Prince John had rendered him hateful to the people,
and that they would gladly embrace any opportunity of
freeing themselves from his yoke. He was preparing to
leave for France, when the news came to him that Prince
John had summoned all the barons faithful to him to
meet him near London, and had recalled all his merce-
naries from different parts of the country, and was gath-
ering a large army; also, that the barons faithful to King
Richard, alarmed by the prospect, had raised the royal
standard, and that true men were hurrying to their sup-
port. This entirely destroyed the plans that he had
formed. Taking horse again, and avoiding the main
road, by which he might meet the hostile barons on their
way to London, he journeyed down to Nottingham.
THE BO T KNIGHT. 291
Thence riding boldly into the forest, he sought the out-
laws, and was not long ere he found them. At his
request he was at once taken before their leader, a man
of great renown both for courage and bowmanship, one
Kobin Hood. This bold outlaw had long held at defiance
the sheriff of Nottingham, and had routed him and all
"bodies of troops who had been sent against him. With
him Cuthbert found many of his own men; and upon
hearing that the royal standard had been raised, Kobin
Hood at once agreed to march with all his men to join
the royal force. Messengers were dispatched to summon
the rest of the forest band from their hiding-places, and
a week later Cuthbert, accompanied by Kobin Hood and
three hundred archers, set out for the rendezvous.
When they arrived there they found that Sir Baldwin
had already joined with his retainers, and was by him
most warmly received, and introduced to the other barons
in the camp, by whom Cuthbert was welcomed as a
brother. The news that Prince John's army was ap-
proaching was brought in a fortnight after Cuthbert had
joined the camp, and the army in good order moved out
to meet the enemy.
The forces were about equal. The battle began by a
discharge of arrows; but Kobin Hood and his men shot
so true and fast that they greatly discomfited the enemy;
and King John's mercenaries having but little stomach
for the fight, and knowing how unpopular they were in
England, and that if defeated small mercy was likely to
be shown to them, refused to advance against the ranks
of the loyal barons, and falling back declined to join in
the fray. Seeing their numbers so weakened by this
defection, the barons on the prince's side hesitated, and
surrounding the prince advised him to make terms with
the barons while there was yet time. Prince John saw
that the present was not a favorable time for him, and
292
concealing his fury tinder a mask of courtesy, he at once
acceded to the advice of his followers, and dispatched a
messenger to the barons with an inquiry as to what they
wanted of him. A council was held, and it was deter-
mined to demand the dismissal of the mercenaries and
their dispatch back to their own country; also that John
wouta govern only as his brother's representative; that
the laws of the country should be respected; that no
taxes should be raised without the assent of the barons;
that all men who had taken up arms against his authority
should be held free; and that the barons on Prince
John's side should return peaceably home and disband
their forces. Seeing, under the circumstances, that there
was no way before him but to yield to these demands,
Prince John accepted the terms. The mercenaries were
ordered to march direct to London, and orders were
given that ships should be at once prepared to take them
across to Normandy, and the barons marched for their
homes.
Satisfied, now that the mercenaries were gone, that
they could henceforth hold their ground against Prince
John, the royal barons also broke up their forces. Eobin
Hood with his foresters returned to Sherwood; and
Cuthbert, bidding adieu to Sir Baldwin, rode back to
London, determined to carry out the plan which he had
formed. He was the more strengthened in this resolu-
tion, inasmuch as in the royal camp he had met a friend
from whom he parted last in the Holy Land. This vras
Blondel, the minstrel of King Richard, whose songs and
joyous music had often lightened the evening after days
of fighting and toil in Palestine. To him Cuthbert con-
fided his intention, and the minstrel instantly offered to
accompany him.
"I shall," he said, "be of assistance to you. Minstrels
are like heralds. They are of no nationality, and can
THE BO 7 KNIGHT. 293
pass free where a man-at-arms would be closely watched
and hindered. Moreover, it may be that I might aid
you greatly in discovering the prison of the king. So
great is the secrecy with which this has been surrounded
that I question if any inquiries you could make would
enable you to trace him. My voice, however, can pene-
trate into places where we cannot enter. I will take with
me my lute, and as we journey I will sing outside the
walls of each prison we come to one of the songs which I
sang in Palestine. King Richard is himself a singer and
Knows my songs as well as myself. If I sing a verse of
some song which I wrote there and which, therefore,
would be known only to him, if he hears it he may follow
with the next verse, and so enable us to know of his
hiding-place."
Cuthbert at once saw the advantages which such com-
panionship would bring him, and joyfully accepted the
minstrel's offer, agreeing himself to go as serving man to
Blondel. The latter accompanied him to London.
Here their preparations were soon made, and taking ship
in a merchantman bound for the Netherlands, they
started without delay upon their adventure.
The minstrels and troubadours were at that time a
privileged race in Europe, belonging generally to the
south of France, although produced in all lands. They
traveled over Europe singing the lays which they them-
selves had composed, and were treated with all honor at
the castles where they chose to alight. It would have
been considered as foul a deed to use discourtesy to a
minstrel as to insult a herald. Their persons were, in-
deed, regarded as sacred, and the knights and barons
strove to gain their good-will by hospitality and pres-
ents, as a large proportion of their ballads related to
deeds of war; and while they would write lays in honor
of those who courteously entertained them, they did not
294 THE &3 Y KNIGHT.
hesitate to heap obloquy upon those who receiver rhem
discourteously, holding them up to the gibes and scoffa
of their fellows. In no way, therefore, would success
be so likely to attend the mission of those who set out to
discover the hiding-place of King Richard as under the
guise of a minstrel and his attendant. No questions
would be asked them; they could halt where they would,,
in castle or town, secure of hospitality and welcome.
Blondel was himself a native of the south of Francej
singing his songs in the soft language of Languedoc.
Cuthbert's Norman French would pass muster anywhere
as being that of a native of France; and although when
dressed as a servitor attention might be attracted by his
bearing, his youth might render it probable that he was
of noble family, but that he had entered the service of
the minstrel in order to qualify himself some day for
following that career. He carried a long staff, a short
sword, and at his back the lute or small harp played upon
by the troubadour. BlondePs attire was rich, and suit-
able to a person of high rank.
They crossed to the Scheldt, and thence traveled by
the right bank of the Rhine as far as Mannheim, some-
times journeying by boat, sometimes on foot. They
were also hospitably entertained, and were considered to
more than repay their hosts by the songs which Blondel
sang.
At Mannheim they purchased two horses, and then
struck east for Vienna.
The journey was not without danger, for a large por-
tion of this part of Europe was under no settled govern-
ment, each petty baron living in his own castle, and
holding but slight allegiance to any feudal lord, making
war upon his neighbor on his own account, levying
blackmail from travelers, and perpetually at variance
with the burghers of the towns.
SHE SOY RNIGST. 295
The hills were covered with immense forests, which
stretched for many leagues in all directions, and these
were infested by wolves, bears, and robbers.
The latter, however, although men without pity or
religion, yet held the troubadours in high esteem, and
the travelers without fear entered the gloomy shades of
The forest.
They had not gone far when their way was barred by a
number of armed men.
"I am a minstrel," Blondel said; "and as such doubt
aot that your courtesy will be extended to me."
"Of a surety," the leader said; "the gay science is as
much loved and respected in the greenwood as in the
castle; and moreover, the purses of those who follow it
ure too light to offer any temptation to us. We would
pray you, however, to accompany us to our leader, who
will mightily rejoice to see you, for he loves music, and
will gladly be your host so long as you will stay with him."
Blondel, without objection, turned his horse's head
nnd accompanied the men, followed by Cuthbert. After
half an hour's traveling they came to a building which
had formerly been a shrine, but which was now converted
to the robbers' headquarters. The robber chief, on hear-
ing from his followers the news that a minstrel had
arrived, came forward to meet him, and courteously bade
him welcome.
"I am Sir Adelbert, of Rotherheim," he said, "al-
though you see me in so poor a plight. My castle and
lands have been taken by my neighbor, with whom for
generations my family have been at feud. I was in the
Holy Land with the emperor, and on my return found
that the baron had taken the opportunity of my absence,
storming my castle and seizing my lands. In vain I
petitioned the emperor to dispossess this traitorous baron
of my lands, which by all the laws of Christendom should
296 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
Lave been respected during my absence. The emperor
did indeed send a letter to the baron to deliver them up
to me; but his power here is but nominal, and the baron
contemptuously threw the royal proclamation into the fire,
and told the messenger that what he had taken by the
sword he would hold by the sword; and the emperor,
laving weightier matters on hand than to set troops in
motion to redress the grievances of a simple knight, gave
the matter no further thought. I have therefore been
driven to the forest, where I live as best I may with my
followers, most of whom were retainers upon my estate,
and some my comrades in the Holy Land. I make war
upon the rich and powerful, and beyond that do harm
to no man. But, methinks," he continued, "I know
jour face, gentle sir."
"It may well be so, Sir Adelbert," the minstrel said,
"for I too was in the Holy Land. I followed the train
of King Richard, and mayhap at some of the entertain-
ments given by him you have seen my face. My name is
Blondel."
"I remember now," the knight said. "It was at Acre
that I first saw you, and if I remember rightly you can
•wield the sword as well as the lute."
"One cannot always be playing and singing," Blondel
said, "and in lack of amusement I was forced to do my
best against the infidel, who indeed would have but little
respected my art had I fallen into his hands. The fol-
lowers of the prophet hold minstrels but in slight
reverence."
"What is the news of King Richard?" the knight
said. "I have heard that he was lost on the voyage
homeward."
"It is not so," Blondel said. "He landed safely on
the coast, and was journeying north with a view of join-
ing his sister at the court of Saxony, when he was foully
seized and imprisoned by the Archduke John."
THE BO Y KNIGHT. 297
"That were gross shame indeed," the knight said,
"and black treachery on the part of Duke John. And
where is the noble king imprisoned?"
"That," said Blondel, "no man knows. On my jour-
ney hither I have gathered that the emperor claimed
him from the hand of the archduke, and that he is im-
prisoned in one of the royal fortresses, but which I know
not. And indeed, sir knight, since you are well disposed
toward him, I may tell you that the purport of my jour-
Bey is to discover if I can the place of his confinement.
He was a kind and noble master, and however long my
search may be, I will yet obtain news of him."
The knight warmly applauded the troubadour's resolu-
tion, and was turning to lead him into his abode, when
his eye fell upon Cuthbert.
"Methinks I know the face of your attendant as well
as your own; though where I can have seen him I know
not. Was he with you in the Holy Land?"
"Yes," Blondel said, "the youth was also there; and
doubtless you may have noticed him, for he is indeed of
distinguished and of good family."
"Then let him share our repast," the knight said, "if
it seems good to yon. In these woods there is no rank,
.'And I myself have long dropped my knightly title, and
shall not reassume it until I can pay off my score to the
Baron of Rotherheim, and take my place again in my
castle."
The minstrel and Cuthbert were soon seated an the
table with the knight and one or two of his principal
companions. A huge venison pasty formed the staple of
the repast, but hares and other small game were also
upon the table. Nor was the generous wine of the
country wanting.
The knight had several times glanced at Cuthbert, and
it last exclaimed, "I have it now. This is no attendant,
398 2BW B0 Y
sir minstrel, bnt that valiant young knight who so often
rode near King Richard in battle. He is, as I guess,
your companion in this quest; is it not so?"
"It is," Cuthbert replied frankly. "I am, like your-
self, a disinherited knight, and my history resembles
yours. Upon my return to England I found another in
possession of the land and titles that belonged to the
noble I followed, and which King Richard bestowed upon
me. The Earl of Evesham was doubtless known to
you, and before his death King Richard, at his request,
bestowed upon me as his adopted son — although but a
distant connection — his title and lands and the hand of his
daughter. Prince John, who now rules in England, had
however granted these things to one of his favorites, and
he having taken possession of the land and title, though
not, happily, of the lady, closed his door somewhat
roughly in my face. I found means, however, to make
my mark upon him; but as our quarrel could not be
fought out to the end, and as the false knight had the
aid of Prince John, I am forced for awhile to postpone
our settlement, and meeting my good friend the min-
strel, agreed to join him in his enterprise to discover our
lord the king."
The knight warmly grasped Cuthbert's hand.
"I am glad," he said, "to meet so true and valiant a
knight. I have often wondered at the valor with which
you, although so young, bore yourself; and there were
tales afloat of strange adventures which you had under-
gone in captivity for a time among the infidels."
At Sir Adelbert's request Cuthbert related the story
of his adventures among the Saracens; and then Blondel,
tuning his lute, sang several canzonets which he had
composed in the Holy Land, of feats of arms and adven-
ture.
"How far are you," Cuthbert asked presently, when
THE BO Y KNIGHT. 399
Blondel laid his lute aside, "from the estates which were
wrongfully wrested from you?"
"But twenty leagues," the knight said. "My castle
was on the Ehine, between Coblentz and Mannheim."
"Does the baron know that you are so near?" Cuth-
bert asked.
"Methinks that he does not," the knight replied,
"but that he deems me to have gone to the court of the
emperor to seek for redress — which, he guesses, I shall
certainly fail to obtain."
"How many men have you with you?" Cuthbert
asked.
"Fifty men, all good and true," the knight said.
"Has it never entered your thoughts to attempt a sur-
prise upon his castle?" Cuthbert said.
The knight was silent for a minute.
"At times," he said at length, "thoughts of so doing
have occurred to me; but the castle is strong, and a sur-
prise would be difficult indeed."
"If the baron is lulled in security at present," Cuth-
bert said, "and deems you afar off, the watch is likely to
be relaxed, and with a sudden onslaught you might
surely obtain possession. Blondel and myself are not
pressed for time, and the delay of a few days can make
but little difference. If, therefore, you think we could
be of assistance to you in such an attempt, my sword,
and I am sure that of my friend, would be at your
disposal."
The knight sat for some time in silence.
"Thanks, generous knight," he said at last, "I. am
sorely tempted to avail myself of your offer; but I fear
that the enterprise is hopeless. The aid, however, of
your arm and knowledge of war would greatly add to my
chances, and if it pleases you we will ride to-morrow to a
point where we can obtain a sight of the baron's castle.
300 THE BO T ENIQHT.
When you see it you shall judge yourself how far such
an enterprise as you propose is possible."
"Is your own castle intact?" Cuthbert asked.
"The walls are standing," he said; "but a breach has
been made in them, and at present it is wholly deserted."
"Do you think," Cuthbert asked, "that if you suc-
ceeded in surprising and defeating the garrison of the
castle that you could then regain your own, and hold it
against your enemy?"
"I think that I could," Sir Adelbert said. "The
baron's domains are but little larger than my own.
Many of my retainers still live upon the estate, and
would, I am sure, gladly, join me, if I were to raise my
flag. The baron, too, is hated by his neighbors, and
^uld I inflict a crushing blow upon him, methinks it
would be so long a time before he could assemble a force,
that I might regain my castle and put it in an attitude
of defense before he could take the field against me."
"If," Cuthbert said, "we could surprise the castle, it
might well be that the baron would fall into your hands,
and in that case you might be able to make your own
terms with him. How strong a force is he likely to have
in his castle?"
"Some fifty or sixty men," the knight replied; "for
with such a force he could hold the castle against an
attack of ten times their number, and he could in twelve
hours call in his retainers, and raise the garrison to three
hundred or four hundred men."
Blondel warmly assented to Cuthbert's scheme, and it
was settled that at daybreak they should start to view
the Castle of Rotherheim. At early dawn they were in
the saddle, and the three rode all day, until toward sun-
set they stood on the crest of a hill looking down into
the valley of the Rhine.
The present aspect of that valley affords but a slight
THE BO T KNIGHT. 301
Idea of its beauty in those days. The slopes are now
clad with vineyards, which, although picturesque in idea,
are really, to look at from a distance, no better than so
many turnip fields. The vines are planted in rows and
trained to short sticks, and as these rows follow the
declivities of the hillside, they are run in all directions,
and the whole mountain side, from the river far up, is
cut up into little patches of green lines. In those days
the mountains were clad with forests, which descended
nearly to the riverside. Here and there, upon craggy
points, were situate the fortalices of the barons. Little
villages nestled in the woods, or stood by the river bank,
and a fairer scene could not be witnessed in Europe.
"That is Botherheim," the knight said, pointing to a
fortress standing on a crag, which rose high above the
woods around it; "and that/' he said, pointing to
another some four miles away, similarly placed, "is my
own."
Cuthbert examined closely the fortress of Rotherheim.
It was a large building, with towers at the angles, and
seemed to rise almost abruptly from the edge of the
rock. Inside rose the gables and round turrets of the
dwelling-place of the baron, and the only access was by a
steep winding path on the riverside.
"It is indeed a strong place," Cuthbert said, "and
difficult to take by surprise. A watch no doubt is always
kept over the entrance, and there we can hope for no
success. The only plan will be to scale the wall by
means of a ladder; but how the ladder is to be got to so
great a height, I own at present passes my comprehen-
sion." After much thought, Cuthbert went on, "It
might, methinks, be practicable for an archer to ap-
proach the walls, and to shoot an arrow over the angle
of the castle so that it would pass inside the turret there,
and fall in the forest beyond. If to4his arrow were at-
303 THE BO T KNIGHT.
tached a light cord, it could be gained by one on the
other side, and a stronger cord hauled over. To this
could be attached a rope ladder, and so this could be
raised to the top of the wall. If a sentinel were any-
where near he might hear the rope pulled across the bat-
tlements; but if, as we may hope, a watch is kept only
over the entrance, the operation might be performed
without attracting notice."
The knight was delighted with the project, which
seemed perfectly feasible, and it was agreed that the
attempt should be made.
"It will need," Sir Adelbert said, "an archer with a
strong arm indeed to shoot an arrow with a cord attached
to it, however light, over the corner of the castle."
"Methinks," Cuthbert said, "that I can do that, for
as a lad I was used to the strong bows of my country.
The first thing, however, will be to obtain such a bow;
but doubtless one can be purchased in one of the towns,
which, if not so strong as those to which I was accus-
tomed, will at any rate suffice for us."
The party bivouacked in the woods for the night, for
the horses had already done a very long journey, and
needed rest before starting back for the Black Forest.
At daybreak, however, they started, and at nightfall
rejoined their band. These were delighted when they
heard the scheme that had been set on foot, and all
avowed their eagerness to join in the attempt to restore
their lord to his rights.
Two days later they set out, having already procured
from the nearest town a strong bow, some arrows, a very
light rope, and a stronger one from a portion of which
they manufactured a rope ladder capable of reaching
from the top of the wall to the rock below. The jour-
ney this time occupied two days, as the men on foot were
unable to march at the pace at which the mounted party
THE BO T KNIGHT. 303
had traversed the ground. The evening of the second
day, however, saw them in sight of the castle. By Cuth-
bert's advice, Sir Adelbert determined to give them
twenty-four hours of rest, in order that they might have
their full strength for undertaking the task before them.
During the day Cuthbert, guided by the knight, made
his way through the woods to the foot of the rocks on
which the castle stood. They were extremely steep, but
could be mounted by active men if unopposed from
above. Cuthbert measured the height with his eye from
the top of the castle wall to the place which he selected
as most fitting from which to shoot the arrow, and an-
nounced to the knight that he thought there -would be
no difficulty in discharging an arrow over the angle.
At nightfall the whole party made their way silently
through the woods. Three men were sent round to the
side of the castle opposite that from which Cuthbert was
to shoot. The length of light string was carefully coiled
on the ground, so as to unwind with the greatest facility,
and so offer as little resistance to the flight of the arrow
as might be. Then, all being in readiness, Cuthbert at-
tached the end to an arrow, and drawing the bow to its
full compass, let fly the arrow. All held their breath;
but no sound followed the discharge. They were sure,
therefore, that the arrow had not struck the wall, but
that it must have passed clear over it. Half an hour
elapsed before they felt that the cord was pulled, and
knew that the men upon the other side had succeeded in
finding the arrow and string attached. The stronger
cord was now fastened to that which the arrow had car-
ried, and this gradually disappeared in the darkness. A
party now stole up the rock, and posted themselves at
the foot of the castle wall. They took with them the
coil of rope-ladder and the end of the rope. At length
the rope tightened, and to the end they attached the
304 THE BO T KNIGHT.
ladder. This again ascended until the end only re-
mained upon the ground, and they knew that it must
have reached the top of the wall. They now held fast,
and knew that those on the other side, following the
instructions given them, would have fastened the rope
to a tree upon the opposite side. They were now joined
by the rest of the party, and Sir Adelbert leading the
way, and followed by Cuthbert and Blondel, began cau-
tiously to ascend the rope ladder.
All this time no sound from the castle proclaimed that
their intention was suspected, or that any alarm had
been given, and in silence they gained the top of the
wall. Here they remained quiet until the whole band
were gathered there, and then made their way along
until they reached the stairs leading to the courtyard.
These they descended, and then, raising his war-cry,
Sir Adelbert sprang upon the men who, round a fire,
were sitting by the gate. These were cut down before
they could, leap to their feet, and the party then rushed
at the entrance to the dwelling-house. The retainers of
the castle, aroused by the sudden din, rushed from their
sleeping places, but taken completely by surprise, were
unable to offer any resistance whatever to the strong
force which had, as if by magic, taken possession of the
castle. The surprise was complete, and with scarce a
blow struck they found themselves in possession. The
baron himself was seized as he rose from his bed, and
his rage at finding himself in the power of his enemy
was so great as for some time to render him speechless.
Sir Adelbert briefly dictated to him the conditions upon
which only he should desist from using his power to
hang him over his own gate. The baron was instantly
to issue orders to all his own retainers and tenantry to
lend their aid to those of Sir Adelbert in putting the
castle of the latter into a state of defense and mending
THE BOY KNIGHT.
305
the breach which existed. A sum of money, equal to
the revenues of which he had possessed himself, was to
be paid at once, and the knight was to retain possession
of Rotherheim and of the baron's person until these con-
ditions were all faithfully carried out. The baron had
no resource bat to assent to these terms, and upon the
following day Cuthbert and Blondel departed upon their
way, overwhelmed with thanks by Sir Adelbert, and
confident that he would now be able to regain and hold
the possession of his estate.
306 THE BOY
CHAPTER XXVI.
KING RICHARD'S RETURN TO ENGLAND.
JOURNEYING onward, Blondel and his companion
stopped at many castles, and were everywhere hospita-
bly entertained. Arriving at Vienna they lingered for
some time, hoping there to be able to obtain some infor-
mation of the whereabouts of King Richard. Blondel
in his songs artfully introduced allusions to the captive
monarch and to the mourning of all Christendom at the
imprisonment of its champion. These allusions were
always well received, and he found that the great bulk
of the nobles of the empire were indignant and ashamed
at the conduct of the emperor in imprisoning his illus-
trious rival. The secret of his prison place, however,
appeared to have been so well kept that no information
whatever was obtainable.
"We must carry out our original plan," he said at
length, "and journey into the Tyrol. In one of the for-
tresses there he is most likely to be confined."
Leaving the capital they wandered up into the moun-
tains for weeks, visiting one castle after another. It
was no easy matter in all cases to get so near to these
prisons as to give a hope that their voice might be
heard within, or an answer received without. More
than once crossbow bolts were shot at them from the
walls when they did not obey the sentinel's challenge
and move further away. Generally, however, it was in
the daytime that they sang. Wandering carelessly up.
THE BO Y KNIGHT. 307
they would sit down within earshot of the castle, open
their wallets, and take out provisions from their store,
and then, having eaten and drunk, Blondel would pro-
duce his lute and sing, as if for his own pleasure. It
needed, however, four visits to each castle before they
could be sure that the captive was not there; for the
song had to be sung on each side. Sometimes they
would cheat themselves with the thought that they heard
an answering voice; but it was not until the end of the
fourth week, when singing outside the castle of Diern-
stein, that a full rich voice, when Blondel ceased, sang
out the second stanza of the poem. With difficulty
Blondel and Cuthbert restrained themselves from an
extravagant exhibition of joy. They knew, however,
that men on the prison wall were watching them as they
sat singing, and Blondel, with a final strain taken from
a ballad of a knight who, having discovered the hiding-
place of his lady love, prepared to free her from her
oppressors, shouldered his lute, and they started on
their homeward journey.
There was no delay now. At times they sang indeed
at castles; but only when their store was exhausted, for
upon these occasions Blondel would be presented with a
handsome goblet or other solid token of the owner's
approval, and the sale of this at the next city would take
them far on their way. They thought it better not to
pass through France, as Philip, they knew, was on the
watch to prevent any news of King Eichard reaching
England. They therefore again passed through Bra-
bant, and so by ship to England.
Hearing that Longchamp, Bishop of Ely, one of
Eichard's vicegerents, was over in Normandy, and
rightly deeming him the most earnest of his adherents,
they at once recrossed the sea, and found the warlike
prelate at Eouen. Greatly delighted was he at hearing
308 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
that Richard's hiding-place had been discovered. He at
once sent across the news to England, and ordered it to
be published far and wide, and himself announced it to
the barons of Normandy. Then with a gorgeous ret-
inue, including Cuthbert and Blondel, he started for
Vienna, and arriving there demanded an interview with
the ewperor.
The news that it was now certain that Richard was im-
prisoned in a castle of the emperor had already spread
through Europe, and the bishop had been received every-
where with tokens of sympathy; and so great was the
feeling shown by the counts and barons of the empire
that the Emperor Henry felt that he could no longer
refuse to treat for the surrender of his captive. There-
fore he granted the interview which Longchamp de-
manded. The English envoy was received by the
emperor surrounded by his nobles. The prelate ad-
vanced with great dignity.
"I come," he said, "in the name of the people of Eng-
land to demand the restoration of King Richard, most
unjustly and unknightly detained a prisoner in his pas-
sage through your dominions."
"King Richard was my foe," the emperor said, "open
and secret, and I was justified in detaining one who is
alike my enemy and a scourge to Europe as a prisoner,
when fortune threw him in my hands. I am, however,
willing to put him to a ransom, and will upon the pay-
ment of one hundred and fifty thousand marks allow
him to go free."
"I deny your right to detain him or to put him to
ransom, "the bishop said. "But as you have the power,
so my denial is useless. England is poor, impoverished
with war and by the efforts which she made in the serv-
ice of our holy religion. Nevertheless, poor as she is,
she will raise the sum you demand. There is not an
THE BO T KNIGHT. 309
englishman who will not furnish all he can afford for
the rescue of our king. But once again, in the pres-
ence of your nobles, I denounce your conduct as base
and unkingly."
The emperor could with difficulty restrain his passion:
but the sight of the somber visages of his nobles showed
that they shared in no slight degree the feelings which
the English envoy had so boldly announced.
"Before, however," the emperor said, "I surrender
King Eichard, he must be tried by my peers of many
and various crimes of which he is accused. Should he
be found guilty of these, no gold can purchase his release.
Should he, however, be acquitted, then as my word is
given so shall it be."
"Although," the prelate said, "I deny your right to
try our king, and believe that he himself will refuse to
accept your jurisdiction, yet I fear not the result if our
lord be left in the hands of the nobles of the empire and
not in yours. I can trust their honor and courtesy."
And turning upon his heel, without another word he
quitted the apartment.
An hour later the bishop and his following took horse
and rode with all speed to the north coast, and thence
sailed for England. The news of the amount of ransom
filled the people with consternation; but preparations
were at once made for collecting the sum demanded.
Queen Eleanor was unceasing in her efforts to raise the
money for the release of her favorite son. The nobles
contributed their jewels and silver; the people gave con-
tributions of goods, for money was so scarce in England
that few had the wherewithal to pay in coin. Prince
John placed every obstacle in the way of the collection;
but the barons had since their successful stand obtained
the upper hand, and it was by intrigue only that be
could hinder the collection.
310 THE BO T KNIGHT.
In the meantime, popular opinion throughout Europe
was strong upon the side of King Richard. The pope
himself wrote to the emperor on his behalf. The barons
of the empire were indignant at the shame placed upon
their country; and the emperor, although he would fain
have thrown further delays in the way, was obliged at
last to order the first step to be taken.
A solemn diet was ordered to assemble at Worms.
Here were collected all the nobles of the empire, and be-
fore them King Richard was brought. It was a grand
assembly. Upon a raised throne on the dai's sat the
emperor himself, and beside him and near him were the
great feudatories of the empire, and along the sides of
the walls were ranged in long rows the lesser barons.
When the doors were opened and King Richard entered,
the whole assembly, save the emperor, rose in respect to
the captive monarch. Although pale from his long con-
finement, the proud air of Richard was in no way abated,
and the eyes that had flashed so fearlessly upon the
Saracens looked as sternly down the long lines of the
barons of Germany. Of splendid stature and physique,
King Richard was unquestionably the finest man of his
time. He was handsome, with a frank face, but with a
fierce and passionate eye. He wore his mustache with
a short beard and closely-cut whisker. His short curJy
hair was cropped closely to his head, upon which he wore
a velvet cap with gold coronet, while a scarlet robe lined
with fur fell over his coat of mail, for the emperor had
deemed it imprudent to excite the feeling of the assem-
bly in favor of the prisoner by depriving him of the sym-
bols of his rank.
King Richard strode to the place prepared for him,
and then turning to the assembly he said, in a voice
which rang through the hall:
"Counts and lords of the Empire of Germany, I,
THE BO T KNIGHT. 311
Richard, King of England, do deny your right to try
me. I am a king, and can only be tried by my peers
and by the pope, who is the head of Christendom. I
might refuse to plead, refuse to take any part in this
assembly, and appeal to the pope, who alone has power
to punish kings. But I will waive my rights. I rely
upon the honor and probity of the barons of Germany.
I have done no man wrong, and would appear as fear
lessly before an assembly of peasants as before a gathering
of barons. Such faults as I may have, and none are
without them, are not such as those with which I am
charged. I have slain many men in anger, but none by
treachery. When Richard of England strikes he strikes
in the light of day. He leaves poison and treachery to
his enemies, and I hurl back with indignation and scorn
in the teeth of him who makes them the charges brought
against me."
So saying King Richard took his seat amid a mur-
mur of applause from the crowded hall.
The trial then commenced. The accusations against
Richard were of many kinds. Chief among them was
the murder of Conrad of Montferat; but there were
charges of having brought the Crusade to naught by
thwarting the general plans, by his arrogance in refusing
to be bound by the decision of the other leaders, and by
having made a peace contrary to the interests of the
Crusaders. The list was a long one; but the evidence
adduced was pitiably weak. Beyond the breath of sus-
picion, no word of real evidence connecting him with the
murder of Conrad of Montferat was adduced, and the
other charges were supported by no better evidence.
Many of the German barons who had been at the Crusades
themselves came forward to testify to the falsity of these
charges, and the fact that Richard had himself placed
Conrad of Montferat upon the throne, and had no possi-
312 THE BO Y KNIGHT.
ble interest in his death, was alone more than sufficient
to nullify the vague rumors brought against him.
Kichard himself in a few a scornful words disposed of
this accusation. The accusation that he, Richard of
England, would stoop to poison a man whom he could
have crushed in an instant was too absurd to be seriously
treated.
"I am sure/' the king said, "that not one person
here believes this idle tale. That I did not always agree
with the other leaders is true; but I call upon every one
here to say whether, had they listened to me and fol-
lowed my advice, the Crusade would not have had
another ending. Even after Philip of France had with-
drawn; even after I had been deserted by John of
Austria, I led the troops of the Crusaders from every
danger and ev:ry difficulty to within sight of the walls
of Jerusalem. Had I been supported with zeal, the holy
city would have been ours; but the apathy, the folly, and
the weakness of the leaders brought ruin upon the army.
They thought not of conquering Jerusalem, but of
thwarting me; and I retort upon them the charge of
having sacrificed the success of the Crusade. As to the
terms of peace, how were they made? I, with some fifty
knights and one thousand followers, alone remained in
the Holy Land. Who else, I ask, so circumstanced,
could have obtained any terms whatever from Saladin?
It was the weight of my arm alone which saved Jaffa and
Acre, and the line of seacoast, to the Cross. And had I
followed the example set me by him of Austria and the
Frenchman, not one foot of the Holy Land would now
remain in Christian hands."
The trial was soon over, and without a single dissen-
tient the King of England was acquitted of all the
charges brought against him. But the money was not
yet raised, and King Richard was taken back into the
THE BO T KNIGHT. 313
heart of Germany. At length, by prodigious exertions,
half the amount claimed was collected, and upon the
solicitations of the pope and of the counts of his own
empire, the emperor consented to release Eichard upon
receipt of this sum, and his royal promise that the re-
mainder should be made up.
Not as yet, however, were the intrigues at an end.
Prince John and King Philip alike implored the emperor
to retain his captive, and offered to him a larger sum
than the ransom if he would still hold him in his hands.
Popular opinion, was, however, too strong. When the
news of these negotiations became bruited abroad the
counts of the empire, filled with indignation, protested
against this shame and dishonor being brought upon the
country. The pope threatened him with excommunica-
tion; and at last the emperor, feeling that he would risk
his throne did he further insist, was forced to open the
prison gates and let the king free. Cuthbert, Blondel,
and a few other trusty friends were at hand, and their
joy at receiving their long-lost sovereign was indeed
intense. Horses had been provided in readiness, and
without a moment's delay the king started, for even at
the last moment it was feared that the emperor might
change his mind. This indeed was the case. The king
had not started many hours, when the arrival of fresh
messengers from Philip and John induced the emperor
once more to change his intentions, and a body of men
were sent in pursuit of the king. The latter fortunately
made no stay on the way, but changing horses fre-
quently— for everywhere he was received with honor and
attention — he pushed forward for the coast of the North
Sea, and arrived there two or three hours only before his
oppressors. Fortunately it was night, and taking a boat
he embarked without a moment's delay; and when the
emissaries of the emperor arrived the boat was already
out of sight, and in the darkness pursuit was hopeless-
314 THE BO T KNIGHT.
On landing at Dover, the first to present himself be*
fore him was Prince John, who, in the most abject terms
besought pardon for the injuries he had inflicted. King
Richard waved him contemptuously aside.
"Go," he said, "and may I forget your injuries as
speedily as you will forget my pardon."
Then taking horse, he rode on to London, where he
was received with the most lively acclamation by his
subjects.
The first step of King Richard was to dispossess all
the minions of John from the castles and lands which
had been taken from his faithful adherents. Some of
these resisted; but their fortresses were speedily stormed.
Sir Rudolph was not one of these. Immediately the
news of King Richard's arrival in England reached him,
feeling that all was now lost, he rode to the seacoast,
took ship, and passed into France, and Cuthbert, on his
arrival at Evesham, found himself undisputed lord of
the place. He found that the hiding-place of his mother
had not been discovered, and, after a short delay to put
matters in train, he, attended by a gallant retinue, rode
into Wiltshire to the castle of Sir Baldwin of Bethune.
Here he found the Lady Margaret safe and sound, and
mightily pleased to see him. She was now seventeen,
and offered no objectipns whatever to the commands of
King Richard that she should at once bestow her hand
upon the Earl of Evesham. By the king's order, the
wedding took place at London, the king himself beofcow-
ing the bride upon his faithful follower, whom we may
now leave to the enjoyment of the fortune and wife he
had so valiantly won.
THE END.
Henty, George Alfred
4^35 The boy knight
H55365
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY